I9



paw.                                                                                                41
q               Bý - v
Z116
ia,
6 iR I ek......



C7i "





ORGANON OF MEDICINE.





ORGANON OF MEDICINE,
BY
SAMUEL HAHNEMANN.

TRANSLATED FROM THE FIFTH GERMAN EDITION
BY
R. E. DUDGEON, M.D.

Aude sapere.
LONDON:
W. HEADLAND, 15, PRINCES STREET,
HANOVER SQUARE.
1849.



London: W. Davy & Son, Printers, 8, Gilbert Street, Oxford Street.



TRANSLATOR'S       PREFACE.
THE immortal work that contains the full exposition of that glorious and beneficent system of
medicine, destined, probably at no very distant
date, to supersede entirely all other systems and
modes of treatment, whose every page abounds
in profound and original thought, and which in
this the last edition that underwent the Master's
supervision, contains the principles of his doctrine in their most perfect and matured state,
needs not the recommendation of overstrained
eulogy, and requires no introductory essay nor
explanatory notes. Perfect and complete in itself, it leaves no point of doctrine unexplained,
no technical detail untouched, no adverse argument'unanswered. A critical essay might indeed
a 2



11TRANSLATOR'.1S PREFACE.
be written to indicate and perhaps to refute the
Author's peculiar physiological notions, but these
may readily be gathered from a careful perusal
of the text, and their subversion would in no
way affect the value of the therapeutic principles
and practice inculcated.
To dwell upon them, therefore, in this place,
were superfluous, but I may be permitted to say
a few words respecting my own share in the
following pages; I refer to the translation.
Convinced that what the English student of
Homceopathy required was an exact reproduction
of the Founder's great work, I have conscientiously endeavoured to render my translation as
literal as possible, and as far as the diffterent
genius of the two languages admitted of it, I
have retained the same expressions, figures of
speech, and even the somewhat cumbrous and
tautological style of the original, no doubt to
the horror of the mere philological dilettante,
should this book unfortunately happen to fall
into the hands of such a person, but to- the
satisfaction of the earnest student, who would



TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.                   iii
doubtless consent to dispense with the amenities
of rhetorical grace for the conviction that the
exact meaning of the Author has nowhere been
sacrificed   to  any   fancied   elegance    of style    or
expression.*
The notes I have introduced, distinguished by
being enclosed within brackets [], refer almost
entirely to the views and practice of the Author
subsequent to the publication of this last edition,
and will be found interesting as they exhibit considerable differences from those in the text, and
would in all likelihood have been substituted for
these by     Hahnemann       had   he lived to publish
a sixth edition of his work.
i In some cases I have taken, what many may think unwarrantable
liberties with the mother tongue in the creation and new adaptation
of several words not usually met with in ordinary, but common
enough in homceopathic writings. These are chiefly: dynamize,
potentize (dynamisiren, potenziren), dynamization (Dynamisation,
Potenzirung), potency (Potenz) in the sense of a potent agent. If it
be objected that these are not English words, it may be replied that
neither are they German, but were originally coined by Hahnemann,
to express what there were no precise words for in his own tongue,
and what our own is equally deficient in, as faithful translators, therefore, there is nothing for us, but to anglicize them as best we may.



iv           TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
By an accidental coincidence the day on which
I have completed the translation of his masterpiece, brings round the ninety-fifth anniversary
of the birth of this extraordinary Reformer of
the medical art. The advanced age to which he
lived (he died but six years since) made it almost
seem as if the Sage of a former epoch was privileged himself to hand down to posterity the
discoveries he had made in a previous century
for the benefit of all succeeding ages.      The
truth, which in the latest edition of the Organon
attained its perfect development, first feebly
dawned upon his mind in 1790, and six years
later he recorded these imperfect glimmerings
of the pure light in     the periodical medical
Journal of his friend Hufeland;     in 1805 appeared his "Medicine of Experience,"t wherein
the great principle is more boldly enunciated.
The whole doctrine, systematized and illustrated,
* Essay on a new principle, &c., translated in the volume published
by the British Homceopathic Association for 1848.
- Translated in Vols. I and II of the British Journal of Homoeopathy.



TRANSLATOR S PREFACE.

was given to the world in 1810, in the first
edition of this work, under the title of "Organon
of rational medicine;" a second edition with the
title significantly abbreviated into "Organon of
medicine" appeared in 1819, a third improved
and enlarged one in 1824, a fourth* also enlarged in 1829, and this, the fifth edition with
numerous alterations and additions, in 1833.
These dates shew the slow and gradual growth
of the homeopathic doctrine in the Discoverer's
mind, and give us the assurance that in the
present work every point and feature of the new
system has been carefully weighed, and as far as
possible, experimentally proved, by the cautious
and accurately observing Father of Modern
Medicine.
The portrait which accompanies this volume
is engraved from a picture painted by the talented
Mme. Hahnemann shortly before her husband's
decease, and is acknowledged to be an excellent
* An English translation of this, by Mr. Devrient, was published.
in 1833.



vi           TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
likeness, by those, who, from close intimacy with
the illustrious original, ought to be the best
judges.
R. E. D.
LoNDoN,
10th April, 1849.



PREFACE

TO THE FIFTH EDITION.
IN order to give a general notion of the treatment of
diseases pursued by the old school of medicine (Allopathy), I may observe, that it presupposes the existence
sometimes of excess of blood (plethora- which is never
present), sometimes of morbid matters and acridities,
hence it taps off the life's blood and exerts itself
either to clear away the imaginary morbid matter,
or to conduct it elsewhere (by emetics, purgatives,
sialagogues, diaphoretics, diuretics, drawing plasters,
setons, issues, &c.), in the vain belief that the disease will thereby be weakened and substantially eradicated, in place of which, the patient's sufferings are
thereby increased, and by such and other painful appliances the forces and nutritious juices, indispensable to
the curative process, are abstracted from the organism.



Viii                 PREFACE TO
It assails the body with large doses of powerful medicines, often repeated in rapid succession for a long
time, whose long-enduring, not unfrequently frightful
effects it knows not, and which it, purposely it would
almost seem, makes unrecognisable by the commingling of several such unknown substances in one
prescription, and by their long-continued employment,
it develops in the body new and often ineradicable
medicinal diseases. Whenever it can, too, it employs,
in order to keep in favour with its patient,* remedies
that immediately suppress and hide the morbid symptoms by opposition (contraria contrariis) for a short time
(palliative treatment), but that leave the disposition
to these symptoms (the disease itself) strengthened
and aggravated. It considers the affection on the
exterior of the body as purely local and existing
there independently, and vainly supposes that it has
cured it, when it has driven it away by means of
external remedies, so that the internal affection is
thereby compelled to break out on a nobler and more
important part. When it knows not what else to try
" For the same object the practised Allopath delights to invent a
fixed name, by preference a Greek one, for the malady, in order
to make the patient believe that he has long known this disease like
an old acquaintance, and hence is the fittest person to cure it.



THE FIFTH EDITION.

ix

with the disease which will not yield or which grows
worse, the old school of medicine undertakes to
change it at random, by means of an alterative, for example, by the life-undermining calomel, corrosive
sublimate and other mercurial preparations in large
doses.
To render (through ignorance),. if not fatal, at
all events incurable, the vast majority (9/,00ths) of
all diseases, those of a chronic character, by continually weakening and tormenting the debilitated
patient, already suffering without that from his disease,
and by adding new destructive drug diseases, this
distinctly seems to be the unhallowed main business of the old school of medicine (Allopathy)-and
a very easy business it is, when once one has become
familiar with this pernicious practice and is sufficiently
insensible to the stings of conscience!
And yet for all these mischievous operations the
ordinary physician of the old school can assign his
reasons, which however rest only on the foregone conclusions of his books and teachers, and on the authority
of this or that distinguished physician of the old
school. Even the most opposite and the most senseless modes of treatment find there their defence, their
authority-let their injurious effects speak ever so



PREFACE TO

loudly against them. It is under the old physician
who has been at last gradually convinced of the mischievous nature of his so-called art, after many years
of misdeeds, and who only continues to treat the
severest diseases with strawberry syrup mixed with
plantain water (i. e. with nothing) that the smallest
number are injured and die.
This non-healing art, which for many centuries has
been in full possession of the power to dispose of
the life and death of patients according to its own
good will and pleasure, and in that period has shortened the lives of ten times as many human beings as
the most destructive wars, and rendered many millions
of patients more diseased and wretched than they
were originally-this Allopathy, I shall first expose
somewhat more minutely, before teaching in detail its
exact opposite, the newly-discovered, true healing art.
With regard to the latter (Homceopathy) it is quite
otherwise. It can easily convince every reflecting
person that the diseases of man depend on no substance, no acridity, that is, no material principle of
disease, but that they are solely spiritual (dynamic)
derangements of the spiritual power that animates the
human body (the vital force). Homceopathy knows
that a cure can only take place by the reaction of the



THE FIFTH EDITION.

xi

vital force against the rightly chosen remedy that has
been administered, and that the cure will be certain and
rapid in proportion to the strength with which the vital
force still prevails in the patient. Hence Homoeopathy
avoids everything in the slightest degree enfeebling,* and
as much as possible every excitation of pain, for pain
also diminishes the strength, and hence it employs
for the cure ONLY those medicines whose effects
in altering and deranging (dynamically) the health,
it knows accurately, and from these it selects one
whose health altering power (its medicinal disease)
is capable of removing the natural disease in question
by similarity (similia similibus), and this it administers
to the patient simply and alone, but in rare and
minute doses (so small, that without occasioning pain,
or weakening, they just suffice to remove the natural
malady by means of the reacting energy of the vital
* Homoeopathy sheds not a drop of blood, administers no emetics,
purgatives, laxatives or diaphoretics, drives off no external affection
by external means, prescribes no warm baths nor medicated clysters,
applies no spanish flies nor mustard plasters, no setons, no issues,
creates no ptyalism, burns not with moxa nor red hot iron to the
very bone, and the like, but gives with its own hand its own preparations of simple, uncompounded medicines which it is accurately
acquainted with, never subdues pain by opium, &c.



xii

PREFACE TO

force), with this result, that without weakening, injuring or torturing him in the very least, the natural
disease is extinguished, and the patient, even whilst
his cure is going on, gains in strength, and thus is
cured-an apparently easy, but actually troublesome
and difficult business and one requiring much thought,
but which restores the patient to perfect health, without suffering and in a short time-and thus it is a salutary and blessed business.
Thus Homoeopathy is a perfectly simple system of
medicine, remaining always fixed in its principles as
in its practice, which, like the doctrine whereon it is
based, if rightly apprehended will be found to be so
exclusive (and in that way only, serviceable), that as
the doctrine is pure, so must the practice be also, and
all backward straying * to the pernicious routine of
the old school (whose opposite it is, as day is to night)
" I am therefore sorry that I once gave the advice savouring of
Allopathy, to apply to the back in psoric diseases a resinous plaster
to cause itching, and to employ the finest electrical sparks in paralytic
affections. For as both these appliances have seldom proved of
service, and have furnished the bastard homceopathists with an excuse
for their allopathic transgressions, I am grieved I should ever have
proposed them, and I hereby solemnly retract them-for this reason
also, that, since then, our homoeopathic system has advanced so near
to perfection that they are now no longer required.



THE FIFTH EDITION.

xi1ii

is totally impossible, otherwise it ceases to deserve
the honourable name of Homoeopathy.
That some erring physicians who would wish to
be considered Homoeopathists, engraft some, to them
more convenient, allopathic bad practices upon their
nominally homceopathic treatment, is owing to ignorance of the doctrine, laziness, contempt for suffering
humanity, and ridiculous conceit, and, in addition to
unpardonable negligence in searching for the best
homoeopathic specific for each case of disease, has
often a base love of gain and other dishonourable
motives for its spring-and for its result? that they
cannot cure all important and serious diseases (which
pure and careful Homaoopathy can), and that they
send many of their patients to that place whence no
one returns, whilst the friends console themselves
with the reflexion, that everything (including every
hurtful allopathic process!) has been done for the
departed.
SAMUEL IHAH-INEMANN.

Cwthien, 28th Mlarch, 1833.





While these sheets were passing through the press, the translator's time
and attention were much occupied by other matters; this must be his
apology for the following errata, which he requests the reader to correct.
Page 14, line 5 from top, for aneurysm, read aneurism.
Pag'e 107, line 3 from bottom, for Lebell., read Libell.
Page 165, line 5 from bottom, after depend, insert is shewn by.
Page 243, line 3 from top, for of two medicines, read of the two
medicines.





CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
Review of the medication, allopathy, and palliative treatment that
have prevailed to the present time in the old school of medicine..  1
Examples of homoeopathic cures performed unwittingly by physicians
of the old school of medicine...............................   57
Non-medical persons also have found the treatment on the principle
of similarity of action to be the only efficacious mode.......... 97
NOTE.-Isopathy............................................  100
Some physicians of an earlier period even, suspected that this was the
most excellent mode of treatment............................ 106
TEXT OF THE ORGANON............ 109
~ i, ii. The sole mission of the physician is to cure rapidly, gently, permanently;
NOTE.-not to construct theoretical systems, nor to make attempts to explain
phenomena.
iii, iv. He must investigate what is to be cured in diseases, and know
what is curative in the various medicines, in order to be able to
adapt the latter to the former, and must also understand how to
preserve the health of men.
v. Attention to exciting and fundamental causes and other circumstances, as auxiliaries to treatment.
vi. For the physician, the disease consists only of the totality of its
symptoms.
NOTE.-The old school's vain attempts to discover the essential nature of
disease (prima causa).
vii. Whilst paying attention to those circumstances (~ v.) the physician
needs only to remove the totality of the symptoms, in order to
cure the disease.
NOTE 1.-The cause that manifcstly produces and maintains tie disease should
be removed.
NOTE 2.-Impropriety of the symptomatic palliative mode of treatment directed
towards a single symptom.



xvi

CONTENTS.

~ viii. If all the symptoms be eradicated, the disease is always cured
internally also.
NOTE.-This is stupidly denied by the old school.
ix. During health a spiritual power (autocracy, vital force) animates
the organism and keeps it in harmonious order.
x. Without this animating, spiritual power the organism is dead.
xi. In disease, the vital force only is primarily morbidly deranged, and
expresses its sufferings (the internal change) by abnormal sensations
and functions of the organism.
NOTE.-It is unnecessary for the treatment to know how the vital force produces the symptoms.
xii. By the disappearance of the sum total of the symptoms by the cure,
the whole affection of the vital force, that is to say, the whole
internal and external morbid state is also removed.
xiii. To regard those diseases that are not surgical as a peculiar distinct
thing residing in the human frame is an absurdity which has rendered allopathy so pernicious.
xiv. Everything of a morbid nature that is curable makes itself known
to the physician by symptoms of disease.
xv. The affection of the diseased vital force and the symptoms of disease
thereby produced constitute an inseparable whole-they are one
and the same.
xvi. It is only by the spiritual influences of morbific noxious agents that
our spiritual vital force can become ill, and in like manner, only by
the spiritual (dynamic) operation of medicines that it can be again
restored to health.
xvii. The practitioner, therefore, only needs to take away the totality of
the symptoms of the disease, and he has removed the entire disease.
NOTE 1, 2.-Illustrative examples.
xviii. The collection of symptoms is the only indication, the only guide
to the selection of a remedy.
xix. The alteration of the health in diseases (the symptoms of the disease)
cannot be cured by the medicines otherwise, than in so far as the
latter have the power of also producing alterations in man's health.
xx. This power of medicines to alter the health can only be ascertained
in their operations on (healthy) persons.
xxi. The morbid symptoms that medicines produce in healthy individuals,
are the only thing wherefrom we can learn their power to cure
disease.



CONTENTS.

xvii

~ xxii. If experience should shew, that by medicines that possess similar
symptoms to the disease the latter would be most certainly and
permanently cured, we must select for the cure medicines with
similar symptoms-but should it shew, that the disease is most
certainly and pemanently cured by opposite medicinal symptoms,
we must choose for the cure medicines with opposite symptoms.
NOTE.-The employment of medicines, whose symptoms have no real (pathological) relation to the symptoms of the disease, but which act on the body in a
different manner, is the allopathic method, which is to be rejected.
xxiii. By opposite medicinal symptoms (antipathic treatment) persisting
symptoms of disease are not cured.
xxiv, xxv. The other remaining method of treatment, the homceopathic,
by means of medicines with similar symptoms, is the only one that
experience shews to be always serviceable.
xxvi. This is dependent on the therapeutic law of nature, that a weak
dynamic affection in the living organism is permanently extinguished by one that is very similar to and stronger than it, only
differing from it in kind.
NOTE.-This applies both to physical affections and moral maladies.
xxvii. The curative power of medicines, therefore, depends on the symptoms they have similar to the disease.
xxviii, xxix. Attempt to explain this therapeutic law of nature.
NOTE 1.-Illustrations of it.
[NOTE 2.-Later notions on the same subject.]
xxx-xxxiii. The human body is much more disposed to let its health be
altered by medicinal powers than by natural disease.
xxxiv, xxxv. The correctness of the homoeopathic therapeutic law is
shewn in the want of success attending every unhomceopathic treatment of a long-standing disease, and in this also, that two natural
diseases meeting together in the body, if they be dissimilar to each
other, do not remove nor cure one another.
xxxvi. I. The older disease existing in the body, if it be equally strong
or stronger, keeps away from the patient a new, dissimilar disease.
xxxvii. Thus, under unhomceopathic treatment that is not violent,
chronic diseases remain as they were.
xxxviii. II. Or a new, stronger disease, attacking an individual already
ill, suppresses, only as long as it lasts, the old disease that is dissimilar to it and already existing in the body, but never removes it.



Xviii                        CONTENTS.
~ xxxix. It is just in this way that violent treatment with allopathic drugs
does not cure a chronic disease, but suppresses it only during the
influence of the powerful medicines, which are unable to excite any
symptom similar to the disease; after that, the chronic disease
makes it appearance as bad or worse than before.
xl. III. Or the new disease, after having long acted on the body, joins
the old one that is dissimilar to it, and thence arises a double
(complex) disease; neither of these two dissimilar diseases removes
the other.
xli. Much more frequently, than in the course of nature, an artificial
disease caused by the long continued employment of powerful, inappropriate (allopathic) medicine in ordinary practice, associates
itself with the old natural disease, which is dissimilar to (and therefore not curable by) the former, and the chronic patient now
becomes doubly diseased.
xlii. These diseases that thus complicate one another, take, on account
of their dissimilarity, each the place in the organism suited for it.
xliii, xliv. But quite otherwise is it on the accession of a stronger disease
to a preexisting one similar to it; in that case the latter will be
removed and cured by the former.
xlv. Explanation of this phenomenon.
xlvi. Instances of chronic diseases being cured by the accidental accession of another, similar, but stronger disease.
xlvii-xlix. From the concurrence of diseases, even in the ordinary course
of nature, it is only one that displays similar symptoms that can
remove and cure the other, a dissimilar disease can never do this;
this will instruct the physician what kind of medicines he can certainly cure with, namely, with homoeopathic ones alone.
1. Nature has but few diseases to send to the homoeopathic relief of other
diseases, and these its remedial agents are accompanied by many
inconveniences.
li. On the other hand, the physician has innumerable remedial agents,
possessing great advantages over those.
lii. From what takes place in nature, the physician may learn never to
treat diseases with other than homoeopathically selected medicines,
whereby he will be able to cure them, which he never could do
with heterogeneous (allopathic) remedies, that never cure, but only
destroy the patient.



CONTENTS.                              Xix
~ liii, liv. There are but three possible modes of employing medicines
against diseases:
1. the homoeopathic, which alone is efficacious;
Iv. 2. the allopathic, or heteropa'hic;
Ivi. 3. the antipathic (enantigathic), which is merely palliative.
NOTE.-Remarks on IL.pathy, as it is termed.
lvii. The method of treatment in which a remedy which displays an
opposite action (contraria contrariis) is prescribed for a single
symptom of the disease.
Iviii. This antipathic procedure is not defective merely because it is
directed against a single symptom of the disease only, but also,
because in persisting ailments, after it produces a short apparent
amelioration, real aggravation ensues.
NOTE.-Testimonies of authors to the truth of this.
lix. Injurious effects of some antipathic modes of treatment.
lx. Increasing the dose at every repetition of a palliative never cures a
chronic affection, but occasions still greater evil,
lxi. whence physicians ought to have inferred the utility of an opposite
way to cure, the only good one, to wit, the homoeopathic.
lxii. The reason of the injurious nature of the palliative, and of the sole
efficacy of the homoeopathic employment of medicines
lxiii. depends upon the difference between the primary action       that
takes place from the influence of every medicine, and the reaction
or secondary action subsequently effected by the organism (the
vital force).
lxiv. Explanation of the primary and secondary actions.
lxv. Examples of both.
lxvi. From  the smallest homceopathic doses of medicine employed in
treatment, the secondary action of the vital force merely shews
itself in the restoration of the balance of health.
lxvii. From these truths, the salutary character of the homoeopathic
treatment, as also the perverted nature of the antipathic (palliative)
system are evident.
NOTE.-Cases in which the antipathic employment of medicines is alone useful.
lxviii. How is the efficacy of the homceopathic system proved by these
truths?
lxix. How is the injurious character of the antipathic treatment proved
by these truths?
NOTE 1.-Opposite sensations do not neutralize each other in the human
sensorium, they are not, therefore, like opposite substances in chemistry.
NOTE 2.-Illustrative example.



XX

CONTENTS.

l Ixx. Short summary of the homoeopathic system of medicine.
lxxi. The three points necessary for curing: 1. to ascertain the disease;
2. to ascertain the effects of the medicines; and, 3. their appropriate employment.
lxxii. General survey of diseases-acute, chronic.
lxxiii. Acute diseases that attack single individuals, sporadic, epidemic,
acute miasms.
lxxiv. The worst kind of chronic diseases are those produced by the
unskilfulness of allopathic physicians.
lxxv. These are the most incurable.
lxxvi. It is only when the vital force is still sufficiently powerful, that
the injury can then be repaired, often only after a long time, if the
original disease be at the same time homoeopathically eradicated.
lxxvii. Diseases inappropriately named chronic.
lxxviii. Chronic diseases proper; they all arise from chronic miasms.
lxxix. Syphilis and sycosis.
lxxx, lxxxi. Psora; it is the mother of all true chronic diseases, except
the syphilitic and sycotic.
NOTE.-Names of diseases in the ordinary pathology.
lxxxii. Among the more specific remedies for these chronic miasms,
especially for psora, the selection of those for the cure of each individual case of chronic disease is to be conducted all the more
carefully.
lxxxiii. Qualifications for apprehending the picture of the disease.
lxxxiv-xcix. Instructions to the physician for investigating and tracing
the picture of the disease.
c-cii. Investigation of the epidemic diseases in particular.
ciii. In like manner must the fundamental cause of (non-syphilitic)
chronic diseases be investigated and the great entire picture of psora
be displayed.
civ. Utility of noting down in writing the picture of the disease, for the
purpose of curing, and in the progress of the treatment.
NOTE.-How the old school physicians go about the investigation of the
morbid state.
cv-cxiv. Preliminaries to be attended to in investigating the pure effects
of medicines on healthy individuals.  Primary action. Secondary
action.
cxv. Alternating actions of medicines.
cxvi, cxvii. Idiosyncrasies.



CONTENTS.

xxi

~ cxviii, cxix. The action of every medicine differs from that of every
other.
NoTE.-There can be no such things as surrogates.
cxx. Every medicine, therefore, must be carefully proved to ascertain
the peculiarity of its special effects.
cxxi-cxl. Mode of proceeding, when we make trial of them on other
persons.
cxli. The experiments of the healthy physician with medicines upon
himself are the best.
cxlii. The investigation of the pure effects of medicines in diseases is
difficult.
cxliii-cxlv. From such investigations of the pure effects of medicines on
healthy persons, only, can a real materia medica be formed.
cxlvi. The most appropriate therapeutic employment of medicines known
according to their pure effects.
cxlvii. The medicine most homoeopathically corresponding is the most
suitable, is the specific remedy.
cxlviii. Explanation of how a homoeopathic cure is probably effected.
cxlix. The homoeopathic cure of a disease that has occurred suddenly is
quickly effected; that of chronic diseases, however, demands proportionally more time.
NOTE.-Difference betwixt pure homoeopathists and the mongrel sect.
el. Slight ailments.
cli. Important diseases have a number of symptoms.
clii. For those with numerous striking symptoms a homeopathic remedy
can be more certainly found.
cliii. What kind of symptoms ought one chiefly to attend to in the choice
of a remedy?
cliv. A remedy as homoeopathic as it is possible to be, cures without
much disturbance.
clv. Cause of the freedom from disturbance of such cures.
clvi. Cause of the slight exceptions to this.
clvii-clx. The medicinal disease very similar, but somewhat superior
in strength, to the original disease, termed also homceopathic
aggravation.
clxi. In chronic (psoric) diseases, the homoeopathic aggravations from
(antipsoric) homoeopathic medicines occur during a period of
several days, from time to time.



xxii

CONTENTS.

~ clxii-clxxi. Rules for treatment, when the supply of known medicines
is too small to allow a perfect homoeopathic remedy to be discovered.
clxxii-clxxxiv. Rules for the treatment of diseases with too few symptoms: one-sided diseases.
clxxxv-cciii. Treatment of diseases with local symptoms; their external
treatment is always injurious.
cciv, ccv. All chronic affections and diseases properly so called (that are
not merely produced and maintained by a bad mode of living),
must be cured only from within, by the homoeopathic medicines
appropriate for the miasm that lies at their root.
ccvi. Preliminary investigation of the miasm    that lies at their root, of
the simple miasm, or its complications with a second (or even
with a third).
ccvii. Enquiry into the treatments previously employed.
ccviii, ccix, The other preliminary enquiries necessary for the apprehension of the morbid picture of the chronic disease.
ccx-ccxxx. Treatment of the so-called mental or moral diseases.
ccxxxi, ccxxxii. The intermittent and alternating diseases.
ccxxxiii, ccxxxiv. The periodical intermittent diseases.
ccxxxv-ccxliv. The intermittent fevers.
ccxlv-ccli. Mode of using the remedies.
NOTE.-Repetition of the doses. [Later instructions and experience on this
point.]
cclii-cclvi. Signs of commencing improvement.
cclvii, cclviii. False predilection for favourite remedies and improper
aversion to other medicines.
cclix-cclxi. Regimen in chronic diseases.
NOTE.-Injurious things in the habits of life.
cclxii, cclxiii. Diet in acute diseases.
cclxiv-cclxvi. Selection of the most energetic, most genuine medicines.
NoTE.-Change effected on some substances in their preparation for food.
cclxvii. Preparation of the most powerful and most durable forms of
medicines from plants that can be obtained fresh.
cclxviii. Dry vegetable substances.
NOTE.-Preparation of powders, so that they shall keep.
cclxix-cclxxi. The mode of preparing crude medicinal substances,
peculiar to homoeopathy, so as to develop their curative powers to
the utmost.
[NOTE.-Later technical improvements.]



CONTENTS.

xxiii

~ cclxxii-cclxxiv. Only one single, simple medicine should be given to
the patient at one time.
cclxxv-cclxxxvii. Strength of the doses for homoeopathic use-how
they may be increased or diminished. Their dynamization.
cclxxxviii-ccxcii. What parts of the body are more or less susceptible
to the influence of the medicines?
NOTE.-Advantages of the olfaction of highly potentized medicines over every
other method of taking them.
ccxciii, ccxciv. Animal magnetism (mesmerism). Its positive and negative employment.





INTRODUCTION.

Review  of the medication, allopathiy, and palliative
treatment that have prevailed to the present time in
the old school of medicine.
As long as men have existed they have been liable,
individually or collectively, to diseases from physical
or moral causes. In a rude state of nature but few
remedial agents were required, as the simple mode of
living ddmitted of but few diseases; with the civilization of mankind in the state, on the contrary, the
occasions of disease and the necessity for medical aid
increased in equal proportion. But ever since that
time (soon after Hippocrates, therefore for 2500 years)
men have occupied themselves with the treatment of
the ever increasing multiplicity of diseases, who, led
astray by their vanity, sought by reasoning and
guessing to excogitate the mode of furnishing this
aid.  Innumerable and dissimilar ideas respecting
the nature of diseases and their remedies sprang from
so many dissimilar brains, and the theoretical views
these gave rise to, they called (structures) systems,
/B



2

INTRODUCTION.

each of which was at variance with the rest and
self-contradictory. Each of these subtile expositions
at first threw the readers into stupified amazement at
the incomprehensible wisdom contained in it, and
attracted to the system-monger a number of followers,
who re-echoed his unnatural sophistry, to none of
whom, however, was it of the slightest use in enabling
them to cure better, until a new system, often diametrically opposed to the first, thrust that aside, and
in its turn gained a shortlived renown. None of them,
however, was in consonance with nature and experience; they were mere theoretical webs, constructed
by cunning intellects out of pretended consequences,
which could not be made use of in practice, in the
treatment at the sick-bed, on account of their excessive subtilty and repugnance to nature, and only
served for empty disputations.
Simultaneously, but quite independent of all these
theories, there sprung up a mode of treatment with
mixtures of unknown medicinal substances, against
forms of disease arbitrarily set up, and directed towards some material object, completely at variance
with nature and experience, hence, as may be supposed, with a bad result-such is old medicine,
Allopatly as it is termed.
Without disparaging the services which     many
physicians have rendered to the sciences auxiliary to
medicine, to natural philosophy and chemistry, to
natural history in its various branches, and to that
of man in particular, anthropology, physiology and



INTRODUCTION.

anatomy, &c., I shall occupy myself here with the
practical part of medicine only, with the healing art
itself, in order to shew how it is that diseases have
hitherto been so imperfectly treated. Far beneath
my notice is that mechanical routine of treating
precious human life according to prescription manuals,
the continual publication of which shews, alas! how
frequently they are still used. I pass it by unnoticed,
as a scandal to the practitioners of the ordinary school.
I speak merely of the medical art as hitherto practised,
which, presuming on its antiquity, imagines itself to
possess a scit~iUc character.
The partisans of the old school of medicine flattered
themselves that they could justly claim for it alone
the title of " rational medicine," because they alone
sought for, and strove to remove the cause of Jiooue,
and were guided by nature in the treatment of diseases.
Tolle causam! they cried incessantly: But they went
no farther than this empty exclamation. They only fancied that they could discover the cause of disease; they
did not discover it, however, as it is not perceptible,
and not discoverable. For as far the greatest number
of diseases are of dynamic (spiritual) origin and
dynamic (spiritual) nature, their cause is therefore not
perceptible to the senses; so they exerted themselves
to imagine one, and from a survey of the parts of the
normal, inanimate human body (anatomy), compared
with the visible changes of the same internal parts
in persons who had died of diseases (pathological
B2



INTRODUCTION.

anatomy), as also from what they could deduce from
a comparison of the phenomena and functions in
healthy life (physiology) with their endless alterations
in the innumerable morbid states (pathology, semeiotics), to draw conclusions relative to the invisible
process whereby the changes which take place in the
inward being of man in diseases are effected-a dim
picture of the imagination, which theoretical medicine
regarded as its prima causa morbi,' and thus it was at
1 It would have been much more consonant with sane human
reason and with the nature of things, had they, in order to be able
to cure a disease, regarded the exciting cause as the causa morbi,
and endeavoured to discover that, and thus been enabled successfully to employ the mode of treatment which had shewn itself useful
in maladies having the same exciting cause, in those also of a similar
origin, as for example, the same mercury is efficacious in an ulcer
of the glans after impure coitus, as in all previous venereal chancresif, I say, they had aiscovered the exciting cause of all other (nonvenereal) chronic diseases to be an infection at one period or another
with the itch miasm (psora), and had found for all these a common
method of treatment, regard being had for the peculiarities of each
individual case, whereby all and each of these chronic diseases
might have been cured, then might they with justice have boasted
that in the treatment of chronic diseases they had in view the only
available and useful causa morborum chronicorum (non venereorum),
and with this as a basis they might have treated such diseases with
the best results. But during these many centuries they were unable
to cure the millions of chronic diseases, because they knew not their
origin in the psoric miasm (which was first discovered and afterwards provided with a suitable plan of treatment by homceopathy),
and yet they vaunted that they alone kept in view the prima causa



INTRODUCTION.

one and the same time the proximate cause of the disease,
and the internal essence of the disease, the disease
itself-although, according to the principles of sane
human reason, the cause of a thing or of an event,
can never be at the same time the thing or the event
itself. How could they then, without deceiving themselves, consider this imperceptible internal essence as
the object to be treated, and prescribe medicines for
it, whose curative powers were likewise generally
unknown to them, and even give several such unknown medicines mixed together in what are termed
prescriptions?
But this sublime problem, the discovery, namely,
a priori, of an internal invisible cause of disease,
resolved itself, at least with the more astute physicians
of the old school, into a search, under the guidance
of the symptoms it is true, as to what might be
held to be the probable general character of the case
of disease before them;' whether it was spasm, or
debility, or paralysis, or fever, or inflammation, or
of these diseases in their treatment, and that they alone treated
rationally, although they had not the slightest conception of the only
useful knowledge of their psoric origin, and consequently they bungled
the treatment of all chronic diseases!
1 Every physician who treats disease according to such general
characters, however he may affect to claim the name of homoeopathist, is and ever will remain in fact a generalizing allopath, for
without the most minute individualization, homceopathy is not conceivable.



INTRODUCTION.

induration, or obstruction of this or that part, or excess of blood (plethora), deficiency or excess of oxygen,
carbon, hydrogen, or nitrogen in the juices, exaltation
or depression of the functions of the arterial, venous,
or capillary system, change in the relative proportion of the factors of sensibility, irritability, or-reproduction '-conjectures that have been dignified by
the followers of the old school with the title of causal
indication, and considered to be the only possible
rationality in medicine; but which were assumptions, too fallacious and hypothetical, to prove of
any practical utility-incapable, even had they been
well grounded, of indicating the most appropriate
remedy for a case of disease; flattering, indeed,
to the vanity of the learned theorist, but usually
leading astray when used as guides to practice, and
wherein there was evidenced more of ostentation than
of an earnest search for the curative indication.
And how often has it happened that, for example,
spasm or paralysis seemed to be in one part of the
organism, while in another part inflammation was
apparently present.
Or, on the other hand, whence are the certain remedies for each of these pretended general characters
to be derived? Those that would certainly be of benefit
could be none other than the specific medicines, that
is, those whose action is analogous1 to the morbid

1 Now termed homceopathic.



INTRODUCTION.

irritation; whose employment, however, is denounced
and forbidden' by the old school as highly injurious,
because observation has shewn that in consequence
of the receptivity for homogeneous irritation being so
highly increased in diseases, such medicines in the
usual large doses are dangerous to life. The old
school never dreamt of smaller, and of extremely small
doses.   Accordingly no attempt was made to cure in
the direct (the most natural) way, by means of homogeneous, specific medicines; nor could it be done, as
the effects of most medicines were, and continued to
remain, unknown, and even had they been known,
it would have been impossible to hit on the right
medicine, with such generalizing views as were entertained.
However, perceiving that it was more consistent
with reason to seek out a straight path, where that
was possible, than to take a circuitous course, the old
school of medicine believed it might cure diseases in
a direct manner, by the removal of the (imaginary)
material cause of disease-for to physicians of the ordi1 "Where experience shewed the curative power of homceopathically acting remedies, whose mode of action could not be explained,
the difficulty was avoided by calling it specific, and further investigation was stifled by this actually unmeaning word. The homogeneous
excitant remedies, the true specific (homceopathic) agents, however,
had long previously been prohibited as of very injurious influence."
--RA_, On the value of the Homcoopathic method of treatment.
Heidelberg, 1824, pp. 101, 102.



INTRODUCTION.

nary school, while investigating and forming a judgment upon a disease, and not less while seeking for the
curative indication, it was next to impossible to divest
themselves of these material ideas, and to regard the
nature of the spiritual-corporeal organism, as a being so
highly potentialized, that its vital changes of sensations
and functions, which are called diseases, must be produced and effected chiefly, if not solely, by dynamic
(spiritual) influences, and could not be effected in any
other way.
The old school regarded all those matters which
were altered by the disease, those that manifested
themselves in congestions, as well as those abnormal
matters that were excreted, as the excitors of disease,
or at least, on account of their supposed reacting
power, as the maintainers of disease, and this latter
notion prevails to this day.
Hence they dreamed of effecting causal cures, by
endeavouring to remove these imaginary and presumed material causes of the disease.       Hence their
assiduous evacuation of the bile by vomiting, in bilious
fevers; their emetics in cases of so-called disordered
stomach;. their diligence in purging away the mucus,
1 The estimable Dr. Rau (loc. cit. p. 176), at a time when not
perfectly conversant with homceopathy, but firmly convinced of the
dynamic cause of these fevers, cured them without employing any
evacuating remedy, by means of one or two small doses of homceopathic remedies, two very remarkable cases of which he relates
in his book.
2 In a case of sudden derangement of the stomach, with constant



INTRODUCTION.

9

the lumbrici and the ascarides where there are paledisgusting eructations with the taste of the undigested food, generally
accompanied by depression of spirits, cold hands and feet, &c., the
ordinary physician has hitherto been in the habit of attacking the
degenerated contents of the stomach: a powerful emetic should
clean it out completely.  This object was generally attained by
tartar emetic, with or without ipecacuanha. Does the patient, however, immediately after this become well, brisk and cheerful?  Oh
no! Such a derangement of the stomach is usually of dynamic
origin, caused by mental disturbance (grief, terror, anger), a chill,
exertion of the mind or body immediately after eating, often after
even a moderate meal. Those two remedies are not suitable for
removing this dynamic derangement, and just as little is the revolutionary vomiting they produce. Moreover, tartar emetic and ipecacuanha, from their other peculiar pathogenetic powers, will prove of
further injury to the patient's health, and derange the biliary
secretion; so that if the patient be not very robust, he must feel ill for
several days from the effects of this causal treatment, notwithstanding
all this violent expulsion of the whole contents of the stomach. If
the patient, however, in place of taking such violent and always
hurtful evacuant drugs, smell only a single time at a globule the size
of a mustard seed, moistened with a high dilution of pulsatilla juice,
whereby the derangement of his health in general, and of his stomach
in particular, will certainly be removed, in two hours he is quite
well; and if the eructation recur once more, it consists of tasteless
and inodorous air; the contents of the stomach cease to be vitiated,
and at the next meal he has regained his full usual appetite; he
is quite well and brisk.   This is true causal medication; the
former is only an imaginary one and an injurious infliction on the
patient.
Even a stomach overloaded with indigestible food, never requires a
medicinal emetic.  In such a case nature is competent to rid herself
of the excess in the best way through the cosophagus, by means of



10

INTRODUCTION.

ness of the countenance, ravenous appetite, belly-ache,
nausea and spontaneous vomiting, assisted, it may be, by mechanical
irritation of the palate and fauces, and by this means the accessory
medicinal effects of the emetic drugs are avoided; a small quantity
of coffee expedites the passage downwards of what remains in the
stomach.
But if, after excessive overloading of the stomach, the irritability
of the stomach is not sufficient to promote spontaneous vomiting, or
is lost altogether, so that the tendency thereto is extinguished, while
there are at the same time great pains in the epigastrium, in such a
paralysed state of the stomach, an emetic medicine would only have
the effect of producing a dangerous or fatal inflammation of the
intestines; whereas a small quantity of strong infusion of coffee,
frequently administered, would dynamically exalt the sunken irritability of the stomach, and put it in a condition to expel its contents,
be they ever so great, either upwards or downwards. So here also
the pretended causal treatment is out of place.
Even the acrid gastric acidity, to eructations of which patients
with chronic diseases are not unfrequently subject, may be to-day
violently evacuated by means of an emetic, with great suffering, and
yet all in vain, for to-morrow or the day following it is replaced by
similar acrid gastric acidity, and then usually in larger quantities;
whereas it goes away by itself when its dynamic origin is removed
by a very small dose of a high dilution of sualphuaiccid, or still
better, if it is of frequent recurrence, by the employment of minutest
doses of awipsoric remedies, corresponding by similarity to the rest
of the symptoms also. And of a similar character are many of the
pretended causal cures of the old school physicians, whose main effort
it is, by means of tedious operations, troublesome to themselves, and
injurious to their patients, to clear away the material product of the
dynamic derangement, without perceiving the dynamic source of the
affection, and annihilating it and its products hom eopathically, thereby effecting a rational cure.



INTRODUCTION.

11

and enlarged abdomen in children;' their venesections
in cases of heemorrhage;2 and more especially all their
varieties of blood-lettings,3 their main remedy in inflammations, which they now, following the precepts
of a   well known      blood-thirsty    Parisian   physician
1 Conditions dependent solely on a psoric taint, and easily curable
by mild (dynamic) antipsoric remedies without emetics or purgatives.
2 Notwithstanding that almost all morbid hemorrhages depend on a
dynamic derangement of the vital force, yet the old school physicians
consider its cause to be excess of blood, and cannot refrain from
drawing off the supposed superabundance of this vital fluid; the
palpable evil consequences of which procedure, however, such as
prostration of the strength, and the tendency, or actual transition, to
the typhoid state, they ascribe to the malignancy of the disease,
which they are then often unable to overcome-in fine, they imagine,
even when the patient does not recover, that their treatment has
been in conformity with their axiom, causam tolle, and that, according to their mode of speaking, they have done everything in their
power for the patient, let the result be what it may.
3 Although there probably never was a drop of blood too much in
the living human body, yet the old school practitioners consider an
imaginary excess of blood as the main material cause of all hcemorrhages and inflammations, which they should remove and drain off by
venesections, cupping, and leeches. This they hold to be a rational
mode of treatment, causal medication. In general inflammatory fevers,
in acute pleurisy, they even regard the coagulable lymph in the
blood-the buffy coat, as it is termed-as the materia peccans, which
they endeavour to get rid of, if possible, by repeated venesections,
notwithstanding that this coat often becomes more consistent and
thicker at every repetition of the bloodletting. They thus often
bleed the patient nearly to death, when the inflammatory fever will
not subside, in order to remove this buffy coat, or the imaginary
plethora, without suspecting that the inflammatory blood is only the



12

INTRODUCTION.

(as a flock of sheep follow     the bell-wether even into
the butcher's slaughter house,) imagine to encounter
in every morbidly affected part of the body, and feel
product of the acute fever, of the morbid, immaterial (dynamic)
inflammatory irritation, and that the latter is the sole cause of the
great disturbance in the vascular system, and may be removed by
the smallest dose of a homogeneous (homceopathic) medicine, as for
instance by a small globule of the decillionth dilution of aconite
juice, with abstinence from vegetable acids, so that the most violent
pleuritic fever, with all its alarming concomitants, is changed into
health and cured, without the least abstraction of blood and without
any antiphlogistic remedy, in a few-at the most in twenty-four
hours; (a small quantity of blood drawn from a vein by way of
experiment then shews no traces of buffy coat;) whereas another
patient similarly affected, and treated on the rational principles of
the old school, if, after repeated bleedings, with great difficulty and
unspeakable sufferings he escape for the nonce with life, he often
has still many months to drag through, before he can support his
emaciated body on his legs, if in the mean time, (as often happens
from such maltreatment,) he be not carried off by typhus fever,
leucophlegmasia, or pulmonary phthisis.
Any one who has felt the tranquil pulse of a man an hour before
the occurrence of the shivering that always precedes an attack of
acute pleurisy, will not be able to restrain his amazement if told two
hours later, after the hot stage has commenced, that the enormous
plethora present urgently requires repeated venesections, and will
naturally inquire, by what magic power could the pounds of blood
that must now be drawn off, have been conjured into the bloodvessels
of this man within these two hours, which but two hours previously
he had felt beating in such a tranquil manner?  Not a single ounce
more of blood can now be circulating in those vessels than existed
when he was in good health two hours ago!
Accordingly the allopathic physician with his venesections draws



INTRODUCTION.

13

themselves bound to remove by the application of
often a fatal number of leeches.         They imagine that
by   so  doing   they   obey   the causal indication, and
treat disease in a rational manner.        The adherents of
the old school moreover, believe, that by putting a
from the patient labouring under acute fever no oppressive superabundance of blood, as that cannot possibly be present; he only
robs him of what is indispensable to life and recovery, the normal
quantity of blood and consequently of strength-a great loss which
no physician's power can replace!-and yet he vainly imagines that
he has conducted the treatment in conformity to his (misunderstood)
axiom, ccausam tolle, whereas it is impossible that the causa morbi
in this case can be an excess of blood, which is not present; but
the sole true causa morbi was a morbid, dynamical, inflammatory
irritation of the circulating system, as is proved by the rapid and
permanent cure of this and every similar case of general inflammatory fever by one or two inconceivably minute doses of aconite juice,
which removes such an irritation homceopathically.
The old school errs equally in the treatment of local inflammations
with its topical bloodlettings, more especially with the quantities of
leeches which are now applied according to the maniacal principles
of Broussais. The palliative amelioration that at first ensues from
the treatment is far from being crowned by a rapid and perfect
cure; on the contrary, the weak and crazy state of the parts thus
treated (frequently also of the whole body), which always remains,
sufficiently shews the error that is committed, in attributing the local
inflammation to a local plethora, and the sad consequences of such
abstractions of blood; whereas this purely dynamic, though apparently local, inflammatory irritation, can be rapidly and permanently
destroyed, by an equally small dose of aconite, or, according to circumstances, of belladonna, and the whole disease removed and cured,
without such unjustifiable shedding of blood.



14

INTRODUCTION.

ligature on polypi, by cutting out, or exciting suppuration by means of local irritants in, indolent
glandular swellings, by dissecting out encysted tumours (steatoma and meliceria), by their operations
for aneurysm, and lacrymal and anal fistula, by removing with the knife scirrhous tumours of the breast,
by amputating a limb affected with necrosis, &c., they
cure the patient radically, and that their treatment is
directed against the cause of the disease; and they
also think, when they employ their repellent remedies,
dry up old running ulcers in the legs with astringent
applications of lead, copper, or oxyde of zinc, (aided
always, by the simultaneous administration of purgatives, which merely debilitate, but have no effect on
the primary dyscrasia,) cauterize chancres, destroy
condylomata locally, drive off itch from the skin with
sulphur, lead, mercurial or oxyde of zinc ointment,
suppress ophthalmime with solutions of lead or zinc,
and drive away dragging pains from the limbs by
means of opodeldoc, hartshorn liniment, or fumigations
with cinnabar or amber; in every case they think they
have removed the affection, conquered the disease, and
conducted a rational treatment directed towards the
cause. But what is the result? the new forms of disease
that sooner or later, but inevitably appear, caused by
this mode of treatment (but which they pretend are
entirely new diseases,) zvhich are always worse than the
original affections, sufficiently prove the error of their
notions, and might and should open their eyes to the



INTRODUCTION.

15

deeper seated, immaterial nature of the disease, and
its dynamic (spiritual) origin, which can only be
removed by dynamic means.
A favourite idea of the ordinary school of medicine,
until recent (would that I could not say the most
recent) times, was that of morbific matters (and
acridities), excessively subtile though they might be
thought to be, in diseases, which must be expelled
from  the blood-vessels and lymphatics, through the
exhalents, skin, urinary apparatus, or salivary glands,
through the tracheal and bronchial glands in the
form of expectoration, from the stomach and bowels
by vomiting and purging, in order that the body
might be freed from the material cause that produced
the disease, and a radical causal cure be thereby
effected.
By cutting holes in the diseased body, which were
for years converted into chronic ulcers by the introduction of foreign substances (issues, setons), they
sought to draw   off the materia pjeccans from  the
(always only dynamically) diseased body, just as one
lets a dirty fluid run out of a barrel through the
tap-hole. By means also of perpetual blisters and the
application of mezereum, they thought to draw away
the bad humours, and to cleanse the diseased body from
all morbific matters-but they only weakened it, so as
generally to render it incurable, by all these senseless
unnatural processes.
I admit that it was more convenient for the weak


16

INTRODUCTION.

ness of humanity to assume, that in the diseases they
were called on to cure, there existed some morbific
material of which the mind might form      a conception (more particularly as the patients readily lent
themselves to such a notion), because in that case,
the practitioner had nothing further to care about,
than to procure a good supply of remedies, capable of
purifying the blood and humours, of exciting diuresis
and diaphoresis, of promoting expectoration, and of
scouring out the stomach and bowels. Hence in all
the works on Materia Medica, from Dioscorides down
to the latest books on this subject, there is almost
nothing said about the special peculiar action of individual medicines; but, besides an account of their supposed utility in various nosological names of diseases,
it is merely stated, whether they promote the secretion
of urine, perspiration, expectoration, or menstruation,
and more particularly whether they produce evacuation
of the stomach and bowels upwards or downwards;
because all the aspirations and efforts of the practitioner have ever been chiefly directed to cause the
expulsion of a material morbific matter, and of
sundry (fictitious) acridities, on which it was imagined
diseases depended.
These were, however, all idle dreams, unfounded
assumptions and hypotheses, cunningly devised for the
convenience of therapeutics, as it was expected the
easiest way of performing a cure would be to remove
the material morbific matters (si modo essent!).
But the essential nature of diseases and their cure



INTRODUCTION.

17

will not adapt themselves to such fantasies, nor to the
convenience of medical men; to humour such stupid,
baseless hypotheses, diseases will not cease to be
(spiritual) dynamic derangements of our spiritual vital
principle in sensations and functions, that is, immaterial
derangements of the state of health.
The causes of our maladies cannot be material,
since the least foreign material substance,1 however
mild it may appear to us, is suddenly repelled, like
a poison, by the vital force, or when this does not
happen, death is the consequence. If even the minutest splinter penetrates a sensitive part of our organism,
the vital principle every where present in our body rests
not before it is removed by pain, fever, suppuration, or
gangrene. And can it be supposed that in a case of
cutaneous disease of twenty years' standing, for instance, this indefatigably active vital principle will
quietly endure the presence of such an injurious
foreign substance, as must be a material exanthematic
principle, an herpetic, a scrofulous, a gouty acridity,
&c., in the fluids of the body      Did any nosologist
ever see with corporeal eyes such a morbific matter, to
warrant him in speaking so confidently about it, and
1 Life was endangered by injecting a little pure water into a vein.
(Vide Mullen, quoted by Birch in the History of the Royal Society.)
Atmospheric air injected into the bloodvessels caused death.
(Vide J. H. Voigt, Magazin fiir den neuesten Zustand der Naturkunde, I. iii. p. 25.)
Even the mildest fluids introduced into the veins endangered life.
(Vide Autenrieth, Physiologie, II. ~ 784.)



18

INTRODUCTION.

in constructing a system of medical treatment upon it?
Has any one ever succeeded in displaying to view the
matter of gout or the poison of scrofula?
Even when the application of a material substance
to the skin, or to a wound, has propagated diseases
by inoculation, who can prove, what is so often maintained in works on pathology, that some material
portion of this substance has penetrated into our fluids
or been absorbed '.     The most careful and prompt
washing of the genitals does not protect the system
from inoculation with the venereal chancrous disease.
The slightest breath of air wafted from the body of a
person affected with small-pox, suffices to produce
this horrible disease in a healthy child.
What ponderable quantity of material substance
could have been absorbed into the fluids, in order to
develope, in the first of these instances, a tedious dyscrasia (syphilis), which when uncured is only extinguished with the remotest period of life, with death;
in the last, a disease (small-pox) accompanied by almost
general suppuration,2 and often rapidly fatal? In these
S A girl in Glasgow, 8 years of age, having been bit by a mad
dog, the surgeon immediately cut the piece clean out, and yet thirtysix days afterwards she was seized with hydrophobia, which killed
her in two days. (Med. Comment. of Edinb., Dec. 2, vol. ii. 1793.)
2 In order to account for the large quantity of putrid excrementitious matter and fcetid discharge often met with in diseases, and to
be able to represent them as the material substance that excites and
keeps up disease-although, when infection occurs, nothing perceptible in the way of miasm, nothing material, could have penetrated



INTRODUCTION.

19

and all similar cases is it possible to entertain the idea
of a material morbific matter being introduced into the
blood?    A letter written in the sick room       at a great
distance, has often communicated the same contagious
disease to the person who read it. In this instance,
can the notion of a material morbific matter having
penetrated into the fluids be admitted? But why
should I give such proofs as these?         How often has
it happened that an irritating word has brought on a
dangerous bilious fever; a superstitious prediction of
death caused the fatal catastrophe at the very time
announced; melancholy or excessively joyful news
occasioned sudden      death?    In these cases, where is
the material morbific agent, that should have entered
into the body-recourse was had to the hypothesis, that the matter
of infection, be it ever so minute, acts in the body like a ferment,
bringing the fluids into a like state of corruption, and thus changing
them into a similar morbific ferment, which constantly increases
with the disease and keeps it up.  But by what all-potent and
all-wise purifying draughts will you purge and cleanse the human
fluids from this ever reproductive ferment, from this mass of imaginary morbific matter, and that so perfectly, that there shall not
remain a particle of such a morbific ferment, which, according to
this hypothesis, must ever again, as at first, transform and corrupt
the fluids to new morbific matter? It would evidently be impossible
to cure these diseases, in the way you propose!-See how all hypotheses, be they ever so ingeniously framed, lead to the most palpable
contradictions when they are not founded on truth!-The most
deeply rooted syphilis may be cured, after the removal of the psora
with which it is often complicated, by one or two small doses of the
decillionth dilution of mercury, whereby the general syphilitic taint
of the fluids is forever (dynamically) annihilated and removed.
c2



20

INTRODUCTION.

in substance into the body, there to excite and keep
up the disease, and without the material expulsion
and eduction of which, a radical cure were impossible?
The champions of this clumsy doctrine of morbific
matters, ought to be ashamed that they have so
inconsiderately overlooked and failed to appreciate
the spiritual nature of life, and the spiritual dynamic
power of the exciting causes of diseases, and that they
have thereby degraded themselves into very scavengerdoctors, who, in their efforts to expel from the diseased
body morbific matters that never existed, in place of
curing, destroy life.
Are, then, the excretions which occur in diseases
and which are often so disgusting, the actual matter
that excites and keeps them     up?1 Are they not
rather, always excretory products of the disease itself,
that is, of the purely dynamic derangement and disturbance of the life?
With such false and material views concerning the
origin and essential nature of diseases, it was certainly
not to be wondered at, that in all ages, the main
endeavour of the most obscure, as well as of the most
distinguished practitioners, and even of the inventors
of the sublimest medical systems, was always only to
separate and expel an imaginary morbific matter,
I Were this the case, the most inveterate coryza should be certainly and rapidly cured by merely blowing and wiping the nose
carefullly.



INTRODUCTION.

21

and the indication most frequently established, was
to break up and put in motion this morbific matter,
to effect its expulsion by salivation, expectoration,
diaphoresis and diuresis; to purify the blood from
(acridities and impurities) morbific matters, which
never existed, by means of the intelligence of sundry
obedient decoctions of roots and plants; to draw off
mechanically the imaginary matter of disease by
setons, by issues, by portions of the skin kept open
and discharging by means of perpetual blisters or
mezereum   bark, but chiefly to expel and purge
away the materia peccans, or the injurious matters
as they were termed, through the intestines, by
means of laxative and purgative medicines, which in
order to give them a more profound meaning and a
more prepossessing appearance were fondly denominated dissolvents and mild aperients-all, so many
arrangements for the expulsion of inimical morbific
matters, which never could be, and never were instrumental in the production and maintenance of the
diseases of the human organism, animated as it is by
a spiritual principle-of diseases, which never were
anything else than spiritual dynamic derangements
of the life in sensations and functions.
Let it be granted now, what cannot be doubted,
that no diseases-if they do not result from the introduction of perfectly indigestible or otherwise injurious
substances into the stomach, or into other orifices or
cavities of the body, or from foreign bodies penetrating
the skin, &c.-that no disease, in a word, is caused by



22                     INTRODUCTION.
any material substance, but that every one is only and
always a peculiar, virtual, dynamic derangement of the
health; how injudicious, in that case, must not a
method of treatment directed towards the expulsion'
1 There is a semblance of necessity in the expulsion by purgatives
of worms, in so-called vermicular diseases. But even this appearance
is false. A few lumbrici may be found in some children; in many
there exist ascarides.  But the presence of these is always dependent on a general taint of the constitution (the psoric), joined to
an unhealthy mode of living. Let the latter be improved, and the
former cured homceopathically, which is most easily effected at this
age, and none of the worms remain, and children cured in this
manner are never troubled with them   more; whereas after mere
purgatives, even when combined with cina seeds, they soon reappear
in quantities.
"aBut the tape-worm," methinks I hear some one exclaim; " every
effort should be made to expel that monster, which was created for
the torment of mankind."
Yes, sometimes it is expelled; but at the cost of what after sufferings, and with what danger to life! I should not like to have on my
conscience the deaths of so many hundreds of human beings as have
fallen sacrifices to the horribly violent purgatives directed against
the tape-worm, or the many years of indisposition of those who have
escaped being purged to death. And how often does it happen
that after all this health and life destroying purgative treatment,
continued for several years, the animal is not expelled, or if so, that
it is again produced!
What if there is not the slightest necessity for all these violent,
cruel, and dangerous efforts to expel and kill the worm?
The various species of tape-worm are only found along with the
psoric taint, and always disappear when that is cured. But even
before the cure is accomplished, they live-the patient enjoying
tolerable health the while-not exactly in the intestines, but in the



INTRODUCTION.

23

of that imaginary material substance, appear to every
rational man, since no good, but only monstrous harm,
can result from its employment in the principal diseases
of mankind, namely, those of a chronic character!
In short, those degenerated substances and impurities   that appear      in  diseases   are, undeniably,
nothing    more   than   products of the disease        of the
abnormally deranged organism, which are expelled
by the latter, often violently enough-often much too
residue of the food, the excrement of the bowels, as in their proper
element, quite quietly, and without causing the least disturbance,
and find in the excrement what suffices for their nourishment;
they then do not touch the walls of the intestine, and are perfectly
harmless. But if the patient happen to be affected with an acute
disease of any kind, then the contents of the bowels become intolerable to the animal; it twists about and irritates the sensitive
walls of the intestines, causing a peculiar kind of spasmodic colic,
which increases materially the sufferings of the patient. (So also the
fcotus in the womb becomes restless, turns about and kicks, only
when the mother is ill; but when she is well, it swims quietly in its
proper fluid without causing her any suffering.)
It is worthy of remark, that the morbid symptoms of patients
suffering from tape-worm are generally of such a kind, that they are
rapidly relieved (homceopathically) by the smallest dose of tincture
of male-fern root; so that the peculiar condition of the patient,
which causes this parasitic animal to be restless, is thereby at once
removed; the tape-worm then feels at ease, and lives on quietly in
the excrement of the bowels, without particularly disturbing the
patient or his intestines, until the antipsoric treatment is so far
advanced that the worm, after the eradication of the psora, finds the
contents of the bowels no longer suitable for its support, and therefore spontaneously disappears forever from the now cured patient,
without the least purgative medicine.



24

INTRODUCTION.

violently-without requiring the aid of the evacuating
art, and fresh products are always developed as long
as it labours under that disease.  These matters the
true physician regards as actual symptoms of the
disease, and they aid him   to discover the nature of
the disease, and to form an accurate portrait of it, so
as to enable him to cure it with a similar, medicinal
morbific potency.
But the more modern adherents of the old school,
do not wish it to be supposed, that in their treatment
they aim at the expulsion of material morbific substances. They allege that their multifarious evacuant
processes are a mode of treatment by derivation,
wherein they follow the example of nature's efforts
to assist the diseased organism, which resolves fever
by perspiration and diuresis, pleurisy by epistaxis,
sweat and    mucous expectoration - other diseases
by vomiting, purging and bleeding from      the anus,
articular pains by ulcers on the legs, cynanche tonsillaris by salivation, &c., or removes them   by metastases and abscesses which it developes in parts at
a distance from the seat of the disease.Hence they thought, the best thing to do was to
imitate nature, by also going to work in the treatment
of most diseases in a circuitous manner, like the
diseased vital force when left to itself, and thus in an
indirect manner,' by means of stronger heterogeneous
J In place of extinguishing the disease rapidly, without exhaustion



INTRODUCTION.

25

irritants applied to organs remote from          the seat of
disease, and totally dissimilar to the affected tissues,
they produced evacuations, and generally kept them
up, in order to lead, as it were, the disease thither.
This derivation, as it is called, was, and continues to
be, one of the principal modes of treatment of the old
school of medicine.
In this imitation of the self-aiding power of nature,
as some call it, they endeavoured to excite, by force,
new symptoms in the tissues that are least diseased
and best able to bear the medicinal disease, which
should   lead   away1 the     primary disease under the
semblance of crises and under the form        of excretions,
in order to admit of a gradual lysis by the curative
powers of nature.2
of the strength and without going about the bush, with homogeneous,
dynamic medicinal powers, brought to act directly on the exact
diseased spot of the organism, as homceopathy does.
SJust as if anything immaterial could be led away! So that here
too was the notion of a material and a morbific matter, excessively
subtile though it might be supposed to be!
2 It is only the slighter acute diseases that are wont, when the
natural period of their course has expired, to terminate quietly in
resolution, as it is called, with or without the employment of not
very powerful allopathic remedies; the vital force having regained
its powers, then gradually substitutes the normal condition for the
derangement of the health that has now ceased to exist. But in
severe acute and in chronic diseases, which constitute by.far the
greater portion of all human ailments, crude nature and the old
school are equally powerless; in these, neither the vital force, with
its self-aiding faculty, nor allopathy in imitation of it, can effect a



26

INTRODUCTION.

This they accomplished by means of diaphoretic
and diuretic remedies, blood-lettings, setons and issues,
but chiefly by irritant drugs to cause evacuation of
the alimentary canal, sometimes upwards by means of
emetics, sometimes (and this was the favourite plan)
downwards by means of purgatives, which were termed
aperient and dissolvent' remedies.
To assist this derivative method they employed the
allied system of antagonistic irritant agents; woollen
garments to the bare skin, foot-baths, nauseants, inflicting on the stomach and bowels the pangs of hunger
(the hunger-treatment), substances to cause pain,
inflammation and suppuration in near or distant parts,
as the application of horseradish, mustard plasters,
cantharides blisters, mezereum, setons, issues, tartaremetic ointment, moxa, actual cautery, acupuncture,
&c.; here also, following the example of crude unassisted  nature, which   endeavours to free herself
from the dynamic disease (in the case of a chronic
disease, unavailingly), by exciting pain in distant
parts of the body, by metastases and abscesses, by
eruptions and suppurating ulcers.
It was evidently no rational principle, but merely
imitation which promised to simplify practice, that
lysis-but at the most a mere temporary truce, during which the
enemy fortifies himself, in order, sooner or later, to recommence the
attack with still greater violence.
1 An expression which likewise betrays that they imagined and
presupposed a morbific substance, which had to be dissolved and
expelled.



INTRODUCTION.

seduced the old school into those unhelpful and
injurious indirect modes of treatment, the derivative
as well as the antagonistic; that led them to this
plan of practice so inefficacious, so debilitating, and
so hurtful, of apparently ameliorating diseases for a
short time, or removing them in such-a manner that
another and a worse disease was roused up to occupy
the place of the first. Such a destructive plan cannot
certainly be termed curing.. They merely followed the example of crude instinctive nature in her efforts, which are barely1 successful even in the slighter cases* of acute disease;
In the ordinary school of medicine, the efforts made by nature for
the relief of the organism in diseases where no medicine was given,
were regarded as models of treatment worthy of imitation.  But t/is
was a great error. The pitiable and highly imperfect efforts of the
vital force to relieve itself in acute diseases, is a spectacle that should
excite our compassion, and command the aid of all the powers of our
rational mind, to terminate the self-inflicted torture, by a real cure.
If nature is unable to cure homoeopathically a disease already existing in the organism, by the production of another fresh malady
similar to it (~ xliii.-xlvi.), which very rarely lies in her power (~ 1.),
and if to the organism alone is left the task of overcoming, by its
own forces and without external aid, a disease newly contracted
(in cases of chronic miasms its power of resistance is quite inefficacious), we then witness nought but painful, often dangerous efforts
of nature, to save the individual at whatever cost, which often
terminate in extinction of the earthly existence, in death.
Little as we mortals know of the operations that take place in
the interior economy in health-which must be hidden from us as
certainly as they are patent to the eye of the all-seeing Creator and
Preserver of his creatures-just as little can we perceive the opera


28

INTRODUCTION.

they merely imitated the unreasoning life-preserving
power when left to itself in diseases, which, depending
entirely upon the organic laws of the body, is only
tions that go on in the interior in disturbed conditions of life, in
diseases. The internal operations in diseases are manifested only by
the visible changes, the sufferings, and the symptoms, whereby
alone our life betrays the inward disturbance; so that in no given
case can we ascertain which of the morbid symptoms are caused by
the primary action of the morbific agent, which by the reaction of
the vital force for its own relief.  Both are inextricably mixed up
together before our eyes, and only present to us an outwardly
reflected picture of the entire internal malady, for the fruitless efforts
of unassisted vitality to terminate the sufferings, are themselves
sufferings of the whole organism. Hence, even in those evacuations
termed crises, which nature generally produces at the termination of
diseases which have run a rapid course, there is frequently more of
suffering than of efficacious relief.
TVhat the vital force does in these so-called crises, and howz it
does it, remains a mystery to us, like all the internal operations of
the organic economy of life.  One thing, however, is certain: that
in all these efforts more or less of the afected parts are sacrificed
and destroyed in order to save the rest. These self-aiding operations
of the vital force for the removal of an acute disease, performed only
in obedience to the laws of organic life and not guided by the
reflexion of an intellect, are at the most but a species of allopathy;
in order to relieve the primarily affected organ by a crisis, an
increased, often violent, activity is excited in the surrounding organs,
to lead away the disease from  the former to the latter; then ensue
vomitings, purgings, diuresis, diaphoresis, abscesses, &c., in order, by
this irritation of distant parts, to effect a sort of derivation from the
primarily diseased parts, and the dynamically affected nervous power
seems to expend itself in the material product.
It is only by the destruction and sacrifice of a portion of the



INTRODUCTION.

29

capable of acting in conformity with these laws, and
cannot be guided by reason and reflexion-they
copied nature, which cannot, like an intelligent surgeon, bring together the gaping lips of a wound and
by their union effect a cure; which knows not how
to straighten and adjust the broken ends of a bone
lying far apart and exuding much (often an excess of)
new osseous matter; which cannot put a ligature
on a wounded artery, but in its energy causes the
patient to bleed to death; which does not understand
how to reduce a dislocated shoulder, but by the swelling it occasions round about it soon presents an obstacle
to reduction; which, in order to remove a foreign
body from the cornea, destroys the whole eye by suppuration; which, with all its efforts, can only liberate
a strangulated hernia by gangrene of the bowel and
death, and which, by the metastases it produces in
dynamic diseases, often renders them much worse
than they were originally. But more, this irrational
vital force receives into our body, without hesitation, the
organism itself that unaided nature can save the patient in acute
diseases, and, if death do not ensue, restore, though only slowly and
imperfectly, the harmony of life-health.
The great weakness of the parts which bad been exposed to the
disease, and even of the whole body, the emaciation, &c. remaining
after spontaneous cures, are convincing proofs of this.
In short, the whole operations of the self-aiding power of the
organism when attacked by diseases, displays to the observer nothing
but suffering-nothing that he could or ought to imitate if he wishes
to cure disease in a truly artistical manner.



30

INTRODUCTION.

greatest plagues of our terrestrial existence, the spark
that kindles the countless diseases beneath which
tortured mankind has groaned for hundreds and thousands of years, the chronic miasms-psora, syphilis,
sycosis-not one of these can it modify in the slightest
degree, far less expel it single-handed from the organism; on the contrary, it allows them to rankle
therein, until, often after a long life of misery, death
at last closes the eyes of the sufferer.
In such an important affair as that of healing,
which demands so much intelligence, reflexion and
judgment, how could the old school, which arrogates
to itself the title of rational, choose as its best instructor, as its guide to be blindly followed, the unintelligent vital force, inconsiderately copy its indirect
and revolutionary operations in diseases, imagining
these to be the ne plus ultra, the best conceivable,
when that greatest gift of God, reflective reason
and unfettered judgment, was given us, to enable us
infinitely to surpass its performances, for the benefit
of humanity?
When the old school practitioners, thoughtlessly
imitating the crude, senseless, automatic vital force,
with their antagonistic and derivative methods of
treatment-by far their most usual plans-attack innocent parts and organs of the body, either inflicting
on them excruciating pains, or, as is most frequently
done, compelling them to perform evacuations, whereby strength and fluids are wasted, their object is to
direct the morbid vital action in the primarily affected



INTRODUCTION.

31

parts away to those artificially attacked, and thus to
effect the cure of the natural disease indirectly, by the
production of a disease, much greater in intensity and of
quite a diferent kind, in the more healthy parts of the
body, consequently by a circuitous way, at the cost of
much loss of strength, and usually of great sufferings
to the patient.'
The disease, if it be acute, and consequently
naturally of but short duration, may certainly disappear, even during these heterogeneous attacks on
distant and dissimilar parts-but cured it was not.
There is nothing that can merit the honourable name
of cure in this revolutionary treatment, which has
no direct, immediate, pathological relation to the
1 Daily experience shews the sad effects of this manoeuvre in
chronic diseases. Anything but a cure is effected. Who would ever
call that a victory, if, in place of attacking the enemy in front in a hand
to hand fight, and by his destruction terminating at once his hostile
assaults, we should, in a cowardly manner and behind his back, lay
an embargo on everything, cut off his supplies, burn down every
thing for a great way round him?  By so doing we would at length
deprive him of all courage to resist, but our object is not gained,
the enemy is far from being destroyed,-he is still there, and when
he can again procure provisions and supplies, he once more rears his
head, more exasperated than before-the enemy, I repeat, is far
from being destroyed, but the poor innocent country is so completely
ruined that it will be long before it can recover itself.  In like
manner acts allopathy in chronic diseases, when, by its indirect
attacks on innocent parts at a distance from the seat of the disease,
instead of effecting a cure, it destroys the organism. Such is the
result of its hurtful operations!



INTRODUCTION.

tissues primarily affected. Often, indeed, without
these serious attacks on the rest of the organism,
would the acute disease have ceased of itself, sooner
most likely, with fewer secondary sufferings, and less
sacrifice of strength. But neither the mode of operation of the crude natural forces, nor the allopathic
copy of that, can for a moment be compared to the
dynamic (homceopathic) treatment, which          sustains
the strength, while it extinguishes the disease in a
direct and rapid manner.
In far the greatest number of cases of disease
however, I mean those of a chronic nature, these
stormy, debilitating, indirect modes of treatment of
the old school, are scarcely ever of the slightest use.
They suspend for a few days only, some troublesome symptom or other, which however returns when
the system has become accustomed to the distant
irritation, and the disease recurs worse than before,
because by the antagonistic pains' and the injudicious
evacuations, the vital powers have been depressed.
What good results have ever ensued from those foetid artificial
ulcers, so much in vogue, called issues? If even during the first
week or two, whilst they still cause pain, they appear somewhat to
check by antagonism a chronic disease, yet by and bye, when the
body has become accustomed to the pain, they have no other effect
than that of weakening the patient and giving still greater scope to
the chronic affection. Or does any one imagine, in this nineteenth
century, that they serve as a tap-hole for the escape of the materia
peccans? It almost appears as if this were the case!



INTRODUCTION.

33

Whilst most physicians of the old school, imitating
in a general manner the efforts of crude, unaided
nature for its own relief, carried out in their practice
these derivations of merely hypothetical utility, just
as they judged expedient (guided in their judgment
by some imaginary indication); others, aiming at a
higher object, undertook designedly to promote the
efforts of the vital force to aid itself by evacuations and
antagonistic metastases, as seen in diseases, and by
way of lending it a helping hand, to increase still
more these derivations and evacuations; and they
believed, that by this mode of operation, they were
acting duce natura, and might justly claim the title
of ministri naturce.
As the evacuations effected by nature in chronic
diseases are not unfrequently the precursors of alleviations-though only of a temporary character-of
troublesome symptoms, violent pains, paralyses, spasms,
&c., so the old school imagined these derivations to
be the true way of curing diseases, and endeavoured
to promote, maintain, and even increase such evacuations.  But they did not perceive that all these
evacuations and effusions (pseudo-crises) produced by
nature when left to herself, were in chronic diseases
productive only of palliative, transient alleviation,
which, far from contributing to a real cure, on the
contrary, rather aggravated the primary, internal
malady, by the waste of strength and fluids they
occasioned. No one ever saw a chronic patient recover
his health permanently by such efforts of crude nature,
D



34

INTRODUCTION.

nor any chronic disease cured by such evacuations
effected by the organism.' On the contrary, in such
cases the primary malady is always perceptibly aggravated, after short alleviations, whose duration always
becomes shorter and shorter; the bad attacks recur
more frequently and more severely in spite of the
persistence of the evacuations.-In like manner, on
the occurrence of symptoms excited by an internal
chronic affection, that threaten to destroy life, when
nature, left to its own resources, cannot succour the
organism in any other way than by the production of
external local symptoms, in order to avert the danger
from parts indispensable to life, and direct it to tissues
of less vital importance (metastasis); these operations
of the energetic but senseless, unreasoning and improvident vital force conduce to anything but genuine
relief, or a cure; they only silence for a short time, and
in a palliative manner, the dangerous internal affection, at the cost of a large portion of the humours and
of the strength, without diminishing the primary
disease by a hair's breadth; they can, at the most,
only retard the fatal termination which is inevitable
without true homceopathic treatment.
The allopathy of the old school not only greatly
overrated these efforts of the crude automatic power
of nature, but completely misinterpreted them, falsely
considered them to be truly curative, and endeavoured
to increase and promote them, vainly imagining, that

1 Equally inefficacious are those produced artificially.



INTRODUCTION.

35

thereby they might perhaps succeed in annihilating
and radically curing the whole disease. When, in
chronic diseases, the vital force seemed to silence
this or that troublesome symptom of the internal
affection, by the production, for example, of some
humid cutaneous eruption, then the servant of the
crude power of nature (minister naturce) applied to
the discharging surface a cantharides plaster or an
exutory (mezereum), in order, duce natura, to draw
still more moisture from the skin, and thus to promote
and to assist nature's object-the cure (by the removal
of the morbific matter from the body?); but when
the effect of the remedy was too violent, the exanthema already of long standing, and the system too
irritable, he increased the external affection to a
great amount, without the slightest advantage to the
original disease, and aggravated the pains, which
deprived the patient of sleep and depressed his
strength (and sometimes even developed a malignant
febrile erysipelas); or if the effect upon the local affection (still recent, perhaps,) was of a milder character,
he thereby repelled from its seat, by a species of
ill-applied external homceopathy, the local symptom
which had been established by nature for the relief
of the internal disease, thus renewing the more dangerous internal malady, and by this repulsion of the
local symptom, compelling the vital force to effect a
transference of a worse form of morbid action to
other and more important parts; the patient became
affected with dangerous ophthalmia, or deafness, or
D2



36

INTRODUCTION.

spasms of the stomach, or epileptic convulsions, or
attacks of asthma or apoplexy, or mental derangement, &c., in place of the repelled local disease.'
When the diseased natural force propelled blood
into the veins of the rectum or anus (blind heemorrhoids), the minister nature, under the same delusive
idea of assisting the vital force in its curative efforts,
applied leeches, often in large numbers, in order to
give an outlet to the blood there-with but brief,
often scarcely noteworthy, relief, but thereby weakening the body, and occasioning still greater congestions
in those parts, without the slightest diminution of
the primary disease.
In almost all cases, in which the diseased vital force
endeavoured to subdue the violence of a dangerous
internal malady by evacuating blood, by means of
vomiting, coughing, &c., the old school physician,
duce natura, made haste to assist these supposed
curative efforts of nature, and performed a copious
venesection, which was invariably productive of injurious consequences and palpable weakening of the
body.
In cases of frequently occurring chronic nausea, he
produced, with the view of furthering the intentions
of nature, copious evacuations of the stomach, by
1 Natural effects of the repulsion of these local symptoms-effects
that are often regarded by the allopathic physician as fresh diseases
of quite a different kind.



INTRODUCTION.

37

means of powerful emetics-never with a good result,
often with bad, not unfrequently dangerous, and
even fatal consequences.
The vital force, in order to relieve the internal
malady, sometimes produces indolent enlargements
of the external glands, and he thinks to forward the
intentions of nature, in his assumed character of her
servant, if, by the use of all sorts of heating embrocations and plasters, he causes them to inflame, so that,
when the abscess is ripe, he may incise it and let out
the bad morbific matter (?). Experience has shewn,
hundreds of times, what lasting evil almost invariably
results from such a plan.
And having often noticed slight amelioration of the
severe symptoms of chronic diseases, to result from
spontaneous night sweats, or frequent liquid stools,
he imagines himself bound to obey these hints of
nature (duce natura), and to promote them, by instituting and maintaining a complete course of sweating
treatment, or by the employment of so-called gentle
laxatives for years, in order to promote and increase
these efforts of nature (of the vital force of the senseless organism), which he thinks tend to the cure of
the whole chronic affection, and thus to emancipate
the patient more speedily and certainly from his
disease (the matter of his disease?).
But he thereby always produces quite the contrary
result: aggravation of the primary disease.
In conformity with this preconceived but unfounded



38

INTRODUCTION.

idea, the old school physician goes on thus promoting'
the   efforts of the diseased vital force, and increasing
those derivations and evacuations in the patient, which
never lead to the desired end, but are always disastrous,
without being      aware    that all the local affections,
evacuations, and apparent derivative efforts, set up
and continued by the senseless vital force, for the
relief of the primary chronic disease, are actually the
1 In direct opposition to this treatment, the old school not unfrequently indulged themselves in the very reverse of this: thus,
when the efforts of the vital force for the relief of the internal
disease, by evacuations and the production of local symptoms on the
exterior of the body, became troublesome, they capriciously suppressed them by their repercutients and repellents, they subdued
chronic pains, sleeplessness, and diarrhoea of long standing, by doses
of opium pushed to a dangerous extent; vomitings, by effervescent
saline draughts; fcetid perspiration of the feet, by cold footbaths and
astringent applications; eruptions on the skin, by preparations of lead
and zinc; they checked uterine hammorrhage by injections of vinegar;
colliquative perspiration, by alum; nocturnal seminal emissions, by the
free use of camphor; frequent attacks of flushes of heat in the body and
face, by nitre, vegetable acids and sulphuric acid; bleeding of the nose,
by plugging the nostrils with dossils of lint soaked in alcohol or
astringent fluids; they dried up discharging ulcers on the legs, established by the vital power for the relief of great internal suffering,
with the oxydes of lead and zinc, &c., with what sad results experience has shewn in thousands of cases.
With tongue and with pen the old school physician brags that
he is a rational practitioner, and that he investigates the cause of the
disease, so as always to make radical cures; but behold, his treatment is directed, in these cases, against a single symptom only, and
always with injurious consequences to his patient.



INTRODUCTION.

89

disease itself, the phenomena of the whole disease,
for the totality of which, properly speaking, the only
efficacious remedy, and the one, moreover, that will
act in the most direct manner, is a homccopathic
medicine, chosen on account of its similarity of action.
As everything that crude nature does to relieve
itself in diseases, in those of an acute, but especially
those of a chronic kind, is extremely imperfect and
even actual disease, it may easily be conceived, that
the promotion by artificial means of this imperfection
and disease, must do still more harm; at least, it cannot improve the efforts of nature for its own relief,
even in acute diseases, because medical art is not
in a condition to follow the hidden paths by which
the vital force effects its crises, but attempts to produce them from without, by violent means, which are
still less beneficial than what the instinctive vital
force left to its own resources does, but on the other
hand are more disturbing and debilitating. For even
the imperfect amelioration resulting from the natural
derivations and crises cannot be obtained in a similar
manner by allopathy; with all its endeavours it cannot procure anything like even that pitiful relief the
vital force left to itself is able to afford.
It has been attempted to produce, by means of
scarifying instruments, a bleeding at the nose, in
imitation of that sometimes occurring naturally, in
order to mitigate, for example, the attacks of a chronic
headache. By this means a large quantity of blood
could be made to flow from  the nostrils and weaken



40

INTRODUCTION.

the patient, but the relief afforded was either nil, or
much less than the instinctive vital force would procure at another time, when, of its own accord, it would
let but a few drops flow.
A so-called critical perspiration or diarrhoea, produced by the ever active vital' force after a sudden
indisposition, from anger, fright, a sprain, or a chill,
will be much more successful, at least for the time,
in relieving the acute disease, than all the sudorific
or purgative drugs in the pharmacopoeia, which only
make the patient worse, as daily experience shews.
But the vital force, which of itself can only act
according to the physical constitution of our organism,
and is not guided by reason, knowledge and reflexion,
was not given to man to be regarded as the best
possible curative agent to restore those lamentable
deviations from health to the normal condition, and
still less that physicians should slavishly imitate its
imperfect morbid efforts (to free itself from disease),
and that with operations incontestably more injurious
and severe than its own, and thereby conveniently
spare themselves the expenditure of reasoning, reflexion and judgment requisite for the discovery and
for the practice of the noblest of human arts-the
true art of healing-while they allege their bad copy
of the spontaneous efforts of doubtful utility made by
the crude natural force for its relief, to be the healing
art, the rational healing art!
What sensible man would imitate the efforts of the
organism for its own preservation?  These efforts are



INTRODUCTION.

41

in reality the disease itself, and the morbidly affected
vital force is the producer of the visible disease! It
must, therefore, necessarily follow, that all artificial
imitation, and likewise the suppression of these efforts,
must either increase the disease, or render it dangerous
by their suppression, and both of these allopathy does;
these are its pernicious operations, which it alleges to
be the healing art, the rational healing art!
No! that exquisite power innate in the human
being, designed to direct with consummate skill the
operations of life during health, equally present in all
parts of the organism, in the fibres of sensibility, as
well as in those of irritability, the unwearied spring
of all the normal natural functions of the body, was
not created for the purpose of affording itself aid in
diseases, not for the purpose of exercising a healing art
worthy of imitation-No! true medicine is that reflective art, the province of the higher powers of human
intellect, of unfettered judgment, and of reason selecting
and determining according to the strict rules of logical
induction, whereby the physician is enabled to effect a
change in the instinctive, irrational and senseless, but
energetic, automatic vital force, when it has been diverted
by disease into abnormal action, and by means of a
similar affection developed by a homwoopathically chosen
remedy, to excite in it a medicinal disease somewhat
greater in degree, so that the natural morbid affection
can no longer act upon the vital force, which thus, freed
fj'om  the natural disease, has now only the similar,
somewhat stronger, medicinal, morbid affection to contend



42

INTRODUCTION.

with, against which it now directs its whole energy, and
which it soon overpowers, whereby the vital force is
liberated, and enabled to return to the normal standard
of health, and to its proper function, "the mainaitinance
of the life and health of the organism," without having
suffered, during this change, any painful or debilitating
attacks.  Homoeopathy teaches us how to ef]ect this.
Under the methods of treatment of the old school
I have just detailed, no small number of patients
certainly got rid of their diseases, but not of those of
a chronic (non-venereal) character; only such as were
acute and unattended with danger; and even these
they were only freed from, by such circuitous and
tedious ways, and often so incompletely, that the
results of the treatment could never be termed cures
effected by a gentle art. Acute diseases of a not
very dangerous kind were, by venesections, or suppression of one of the chief symptoms through the
instrumentality of an enantiopathic palliative remedy
(contraria contrariis) kept under, or by means of
counter-irritant and derivative (antagonistic and revulsive) remedies, applied to other than the diseased
spots, suspended, until the natural time for the duration of the short malady had expired. These methods
were, consequently, indirect, and attended with loss of
strength and humours, so much so, that in patients
so treated, the greatest and most important measures
for the complete removal of the disease and for the
restoration of the lost strength and humours, remained



INTRODUCTION.

to be performed by nature herself-by the life-preserving power, which, besides the removal of the natural
acute disease, had also to combat the effects of improper treatment, and thus it was able, in cases
unattended by danger, gradually to restore the normal
relation of the functions, by means of its own energy,
but often in a tedious, imperfect and painful manner.
It remains a very doubtful question, whether the
natural process of recovery in acute diseases is at all
shortened or facilitated by this interference of the old
school, as the latter cannot act otherwise than the
vital force, namely, indirectly; but its derivative and
antagonistic treatment is much more aggressive and
much more debilitating.
The old school has yet another method of treatment, which is termed the stimulating and strengthening system,' (by excitantia, nervina, tonica, confortantia,
roborantia). It is astonishing how it can boast of this
method.
Has it ever succeeded in removing, as it has so
often attempted to do, the physical weakness engendered and kept up or increased by a chronic disease,
with its prescriptions of etherial Rhine-wine, or fiery
Tokay? The forces gradually sank under this treatment, and all the lower, the greater the quantity of
wine the patient was counselled to drink, because the
1 It is, properly speaking, enantiopathic, and I shall again refer to
it in the text of the Organon (~ lix.).



44

INTRODUCTION.

source of the weakness, the chronic disease, was not
cured by it, because artificial stimulation is followed
by relaxation, in the reaction of the vital force.
Or did its cinchona bark, or its amara, so misunderstood, so multifarious in their modes of action,
and productive of quite a different kind of injury,
give strength in these frequently occurring cases?
Did not these vegetable substances, said to be tonic
and strengthening under all circumstances, as well as
the preparations of steel, often add to the old disease
new sufferings, by virtue of their peculiar pathogenetic
effects, without relieving the weakness, which       depended on an unknown disease of long standing?
Has any one ever succeeded in diminishing in the
very least, the duration of the incipient paralysis of an
arm or a leg arising from a chronic disease, without
curing the disease itself, by means of the so-called
unguenta nervina, or any other spirituous or balsamic
embrocations? Or have electric or galvanic shocks
ever been attended with any other result in such
cases, than a gradually increasing, and finally absolute,
paralysis, and extinction of all muscular and nervous
irritability, in such limbs?'
Those affected with hardness of hearing were relieved by
moderate shocks from the voltaic pile of the apothecary of Jever,
only for a few hours-these moderate shocks soon lost their power.
In order to produce the same result he had to make them stronger;
until these stronger shocks had no effect; the very strongest would
then at first excite the patients' hearing for a short time, but at
length left them quite deaf.



INTRODUCTION.

45

Did not the renowned excitantia and aphrodisiaca,
ambergris, scincus, cantharides tincture, truffles, cardamoms,- cinnamon and vanilla, invariably bring about
complete impotence in the gradually declining sexual
power, (which always depended on an unobserved
chronic miasm)?
How can credit be taken for the production of a
stimulation and invigoration of but a few hours' duration, when the result that must follow, and which is
permanent-according to the laws of all palliative
action-is a directly opposite state, the rendering of
the disease incurable?
The little good that the excitantia and roborantia
did in assisting in the recovery from acute diseases
(treated according to the old method), was a thousand times outweighed by their ill effects in chronic
maladies.
When physicians of the old school know not what
they ought to do in a chronic disease, they blindly
attack  it with  their so-called alterative remedies
(alterantia), and among these the frightful mercurialia
(calomel, corrosive sublimate, and mercurial ointment)
occupy the foremost place-which they allow to act
in such large quantities, and for so long a time, so
destructively on the diseased body (in non-venereal
diseases!), that at last the health is completely undermined. They thus certainly produce great alterations, but invariably such as are not beneficial, and



46

INTRODUCTION.

they always utterly ruin the health by their improper
administration of this excessively injurious metal.
When the old school practitioners prescribe, in
large doses, cinchona bark (which, as a homoeopathic
febrifuge, is only specific in true marsh ague, uncomplicated with psora), for all epidemic intermittent
fevers, which are often distributed over large tracts of
country, they palpably manifest their imprudence, for
those diseases assume a different character almost
every year, and hence demand for their cure, almost
always, a different homceopathic remedy, by means of
one, or a few very small doses of which, they may
always be radically cured in a few days. Now,
because these epidemic fevers have periodical attacks
(typus) and the adherents of the old school see
nothing in all intermittent fevers but their typus
[periodicity], and neither know, nor care to know,
any other febrifuge but cinchona, these routine practitioners imagine, if they can but suppress the typus
of the epidemic intermittent fever, with enormous
doses of cinchona and its costly alcaloid, quinine,
(an event which the unintelligent, but in this instance
more sensible, vital force endeavours to prevent often
for months), that they have cured this epidemic ague.
But the deluded patient, after such a suppression
of the periodicity (typus) of his fever, invariably
becomes worse than he was during the fever itself:
with sallow complexion, dyspnoea, constriction in the
hypochondria, disordered bowels, unhealthy appetite,



INTRODUCTION,

47

broken sleep, feeble and desponding, often with great
swelling of the legs, of the abdomen, and even of the
face and hands, he creeps out of the hospital, dismissed
as cured, and long years of homoeopathic treatment
are not unfrequently required, merely to rescue from
death, not to say to cure, and restore to health, such
a profoundly injured (cured ), artificially cachectic
patient.
The old school is happy when it can convert the
dull stupor that occurs in typhus fevers, by means of
valerian, which in this case acts antipathically, into a
kind of liveliness of a few hours' duration; but as
this does not continue, and to force a repetition of
the animation, ever increasing doses of valerian are
requisite, it is not long before the largest doses cease
to have the desired effect. But as this palliative is
only stimulant in its primary action, in its secondary
action the vital force is paralysed, and such a patient
is certain of a speedy death from  this rational treatment of the old school; none can escape. And yet
the adherents of this routine art could not perceive
that by these proceedings they most certainly killed
their patients; they ascribed the death to the malignancy of the disease.
A palliative of a still more horrible character for
chronic patients, is the digitalis purpurea, with which
the old school practitioners imagine they do such
excellent service, when they endeavour, by means of
it, to bring down the quick, irritated pulse (purely
symptomatic!) in chronic diseases. True it is, that



48

INTRODUCTION.

this monstrous remedy, which is in such cases employed enantiopathically, strikingly diminishes the
frequency of the quick, irritated pulse, and greatly
reduces the strength of the arterial pulsations, for a
few   hours, after the first dose; but the pulse soon
becomes more rapid than before. In order again to
diminish in some degree its frequency, the dose is
increased, and it has the effect, but for a still shorter
period, until even these and still larger palliative
doses cease to reduce the pulse, which at length, in
the secondary action of the foxglove which can no
longer be restrained, becomes much more rapid than
it was before the use of the drug,-it then becomes
uncountable; sleep, appetite, and all strength are lost
-death is imminent; and not one of the patients so
treated escapes alive, unless to be a prey to incurable
insanity!1
Such was the treatment pursued by the allopathist.
The patients, therefore, were obliged to yield to the
S   sad necessity, because they could obtain no better
aid from other allopathists, who had gained their
knowledge from the same deceitful books.
1 And yet Hufeland, the chief of this old school (v. Homoopathie,
p. 22), extols with much satisfaction the employment of digitalis in
such cases, in these words: "None will deny" (experience invariably
does so!) " that too great rapidity of the circulation can be removed (?)
by digitalis." Permanently removed? and by a heroic enantiopathic
remedy? Poor Hufeland!



INTRODUCTION.

49

As the fundamental cause of chronic (non-venereal)
diseases, together with the remedies for them, remained
unknown to these practitioners, who vainly boasted
of their causal medication, and of their diagnosis
being directed to the investigation of the genesis of
diseases;' how could they hope to remove the immense numbers of chronic diseases, by their indirect
modes of treatment, which were but hurtful imitations of the processes of the irrational vital force for
its own relief, that never were intended to be models
for practice?
The presumed character of the affection, they regarded as the cause of the disease, and hence they
directed their pretended causal treatment against
spasm, inflammation (plethora), fever, general and
partial debility, mucus, putridity, obstructions, &c.,
which they thought to remove by means of their antispasmodic, antiphlogistic, tonic, stimulant, antiseptic,
dissolvent, resolvent, derivative, evacuant, antagonistic
remedies (of which they only possessed a superficial
knowledge).
But from   indications of such a vague character,
really serviceable medicines could not be discovered,
most assuredly not in the materia medica of the
1 Which Hufeland in his pamphlet, Die Homropathie (p. 20),
makes a futile attempt to appropriate for his old pseudo-art. For
since, as is well known, previous to the appearance of my book
(Clhronic Diseases), the 2500-years-old allopathy knew nothing
about the source of most chronic diseases (psora), must it not have
attributed a false source (genesis) to such maladies?



50

INTRODUCTION.

old school, which, as I have elsewhere shewn,' is
founded mainly on conjecture and false deductions
ab usu in morbis, mixed up with falsehood and fraud.
With equal rashness they attacked those still more
hypothetical so-called indications-deficiency or excess
of oxygen, nitrogen, carbon, or hydrogen in the fluids,
exaltation or diminution of the irritability, sensibility,
and reproduction, derangements of the arterial, venous,
and capillary systems, asthenia, &c., without knowing
a single remedy for effecting objects so visionary.
All this was pure ostentation. It was a mode of
treatment-that did no good to the patients.
But all semblance of appropriate treatment of
diseases was completely lost, by a practice, introduced
in the earliest times, and even made into a rule: I mean
the mixture, in a prescription, of various medicinal
substances, whose real action was, almost without an
exception, unknown, and which, without any one exception, invariably differed so much among each
other. One medicine (the sphere of whose medicinal
effects was unknown) was placed foremost, as the
principal remedy (basis), and was designed to subdue,
what the physician deemed the chief character of the
disease; to this was added some other drug (equally
unknown as regards the sphere of its medicinal action),
for the removal of some particular accessory symptom,
or to strengthen the action of the first (adjuvans);
1 Introduction to the third part of the Pure Materia Medica:
"Sources of the common Materia Medica." [Translated in the
British Journal of Honmcopathy, vol. iii.]



INTRODUCTION.

51

and besides these, yet another, (likewise unknown as
to the sphere of its medicinal powers), a pretended
corrective remedy (corrigens); these were all mixed
together (boiled, infused)-and along with them, some
medicinal syrup, or distilled medicinal water, also with
different properties, would be included in the formula,
and it was supposed, that each of the ingredients
of this mixture would perform, in the diseased body,
the part allotted to it by the prescriber's imagination,
without suffering itself to be disturbed or led astray
by the other things mixed up along with it; which,
however, could not in reason be expected.      One
ingredient suspended wholly or partially the action
of another, or communicated to it and to the others,
a mode of action and operation never anticipated
nor calculated on, so that it was impossible the
expected effect could be obtained; there frequently
occurred a new morbid derangement, which, from the
incomprehensible changes imparted to substances by
their admixture, was not and could not have been
foreseen, which escaped observation amid the tumultuous symptoms of the disease, and which became
permanent from a lengthened employment of the
prescription-accordingly an artificial disease was
added to and complicated the original disease, causing
an aggravation of the latter-or if the prescription was not often repeated, but superseded by
one or more new prescriptions, composed of other
ingredients, given in rapid succession, then the very
least that could happen was a farther depression of
E 2



52

INTRODUCTION.

the strength, for the substances administered in that
way neither had, nor could have had, any direct
pathological relation to the original malady, but only
attacked, in a useless and injurious manner, parts
that were least implicated in the disease.
The mixture of several medicines, even if the
effects of each single medicine on the human body
were accurately known (-the prescription writer,
however, often knows not the thousandth part of their
effects-), the association in one formula, of several
such ingredients, I repeat, many of which are themselves of a very compound nature, and the peculiar
action of any one of which is as good as unknown,
although in reality it always differs from that of the
others, and the administration of this incomprehensible mixture to the patient in large and frequently
repeated doses, in order therewith       to obtain some
purposed, certain, curative effect, is a piece of folly
evident to every reflecting and unprejudiced person.1
1 The absurdity of medicinal mixtures has been perceived even by
adherents of the old school of medicine, although they still continued
to follow this slovenly plan in their own practice, contrary to their
convictions. Thus Marcus Herz (in Hufeland's Journal, ii. p. 33),
reveals the pricks of his conscience in the following words:
"When we wish to remove the inflammatory state, we do not
employ either nitre or sal-ammoniac or vegetable acids alone, but we
usually mix several, and often but too many, so-called antiphlogistics
together, or give them in the same case in close succession. If we have
to combat putridity, we are not content to look for the attainment of
our object from the administration of large doses of one of the known



INTRODUCTION.

53

The result naturally belies every expectation that
had been formed. There certainly ensue changes
and results, but none of an appropriate character,
none beneficial-all injurious, destructive!
antiseptic medicines, cinchona bark, mineral acids, arnica, serpentaria,
&c., alone; we prefer associating several of them together, and count
upon their community of action; or from our uncertainty as to
whose action is the most suitable for the case in question, we throw
together a number of different substances, and almost leave it to
chance to effect the end we have in view, by means of one of them.
Thus we seldom excite perspiration, purify the blood (?), overcome
obstructions (?), promote expectoration, or even evacuate the prime
vise, by a single remedy; our prescriptions for these objects are
always composite, almost never simple and pure, consequently neither
are our observations in reference to the actions of each individual
substance contained in them. To be sure, we learnedly institute
certain grades of rank among the remedies in our formulas; on the
one to which we particularly commission the action, we confer the
title of base (basis), the others we call helpers, supporters (adjuvantia),
correctives (corrigentia), &c.  But this classification is evidently
almost entirely arbitrary.  The helpers and supporters have just as
much part in the whole action as the chief ingredient, although, from
want of a standard of measurement, we are unable to determine the
degree of their participation in the result. In like manner the
influence of the correctives on the powers of the other ingredients
cannot be quite indifferent; they must increase or depress them, or give
them quite another direction; and hence we must always regard the
salutary (?) change which we effect, by means of such a prescription,
as the result of all its ingredients collectively, and we can never
obtain from its action, a pure observation of the individual efficacy of
any single ingredient of which it is composed. In fact, our hnowoledge of what is essential to be knozon respecting all our remedies, as
also respecting the perhaps hundredfold relationships among each



54

INTRODUCTION.

I should like to see any one who would call the
blind inroads of such prescriptions on the diseased
human body, a cure!
It is only by guiding what still remains of the
vital principle in the patient, to the proper performance of its functions, by means of a suitable medicine,
that a cure can be expected, but not by enervating
the body to death, secundum artem; and yet the old
school knows not what else to do with patients
suffering from chronic diseases, than to attack the
sufferers with drugs that do nothing but torture
them, waste their strength and fluids, and shorten
their lives! Can it be said to save whilst it destroys?
Does it deserve any other name than that of a mischievous [non-healing] art?  It acts, lege artis, in the
most inappropriate manner, and it does (it would
almost seem purposely) iorze, that is to say, the very
opposite of what it should do. Can it be commended?
Can it be any longer tolerated?
In recent times, the old school practitioners have
quite surpassed themselves in their cruelty towards
their sick fellow creatures, and in the unsuitableness
of their operations, as every unprejudiced observer
must admit, and as even physicians of their own
school have been forced, by the pricks of their conother into which they enter when combined, is far too little to be relied
upon, to enable us to tell with certainty, the degree and extent of
the action of a substance, seemingly ever so unimportant, when
introduced into the human body in combination with other substances."



INTRODUCTION.

55

science (like Kriiger Hansen), to confess before the
world.
It was high time for the wise and benevolent
Creator and Preserver of mankind to put a stop to
this abomination, to command a cessation of these
tortures, and to reveal a healing art the very opposite
of this, which should not waste the vital juices and
powers by emetics, perennial scourings out of the
bowels, warm baths, diaphoretics, or salivation; nor
shed the life's blood, nor torment and weaken with
painful appliances; nor, in place of curing patients
suffering from diseases, render them incurable by
the addition of new, chronic, medicinal maladies, by
means of the long continued use of wrong, powerful
medicines of unknown properties; nor yoke the
horse behind the cart, by giving strong palliatives,
according to the old favourite axiom, contraria contrariis curentur; nor, in short, in place of lending the
patient aid, to guide him in the way to death, as
is done by the merciless routine practitioner;--but
which, on the contrary, should spare the patient's
strength as much as possible, and should, rapidly
and mildly, effect an unalloyed and permanent cure,
by means of smallest doses of simple medicines well
considered, and selected according to their proved
effects, by the only therapeutic law conformable to
nature: similia similibus curentur. It was high time
that He should permit the discovery of Homoeopathy.



56

INTRODUCTION.

By observation, reflexion, and experiment, I discovered, that, in opposition to the     old  allopathic
method, the true, the proper, the best mode of treatment, is contained in the maxim: To effect a mild,
rapid, certain, and permanent cure, choose, in every case
of disease, a medicine which can itself produ&ce:'dn'
affection similar (o-orov,r@og) to that sought to be cured!
Hitherto no one has ever taught this homceopathic
mode of cure, no one has practised it. But if the
truth is only to be found in this method, as I can
prove it to be, we might expect that, even though it
remained unperceived for thousands of years, distinct
traces of it would yet be discovered in every age.'
And such is the fact. In all ages, the patients who
have been really, rapidly, permanently, and evidently
cured by medicines, and who did not merely recover
by some fortuitous circumstance, or by the acute
disease having run its allotted course, or by the
powers of the system having, in the course of time,
gradually attained the preponderance, under allopathic and antagonistic treatment-for being cured
in a direct manner differs vastly from recovering in
an indirect manner-such patients have been cured
solely, (although without the knowledge of the physi1 For truth is co-eternal with the all-wise, benevolent Deity. It
may long escape the observation of man, until the time fore-ordained
by Providence arrives, when its rays shall irresistibly break through
the clouds of prejudice, and usher in the dawn of a day, which shall
shine with a bright and unfading light for the weal of the human
race.



INTRODUCTION.

57

cian,) by means of a (homoeopathic) medicine, which
possessed the power of producing a similar morbid
state.
Even in cases of real cure by means of mixtures of
medicines-which were excessively rare-it will be
found, that the remedy whose action predominated,
was always of a homceopathic character.
But this is observed much more strikingly in cases
where physicians sometimes effected a rapid cure
with one simple medicinal substance, contrary to the
usual custom, that admitted of none but mixtures of
medicines in the form of a prescription. There we
see, to our astonishment, that this always occurred
by means of a medicine that is itself capable of producing an affection similar to the case of disease that
was cured, although the physicians themselves knew
not what they were doing, and acted in forgetfulness,
of the contrary doctrines of their own school. They
prescribed a medicine the very reverse of that which
they should have employed according to the laws of
traditional therapeutics, and it was only in consequence
of so doing that the patients were rapidly cured.
I shall here relate some examples of these homceopathic cures, which find a dear and precise interpretation in the homoeopathic doctrine now discovered
and acknowledged, but which we are by no means
to regard as arguments in favour of the latter, because
it stands firm without the aid of any such support.1
Sf, in the cases which will be cited here, the doses of medicine



58

INTRODUCTION.

The author of the treatise on epidemic diseases
(Ai~rsI  v) (attributed to Hippocrates1), mentions a case
of cholera morbus that resisted every remedy, and
which he cured by means of white hellebore alone,
which, however, excites cholera of itself, as witnessed
by Forest, Ledelius, Reimann, and many others.2
The English sweating sickness which first appeared
in the year 1485, and which, more murderous than
the plague itself, carried off in the commencement,
(as testified by Willis) ninety-nine patients out of a
hundred, could not be subdued, until physicians had
exceeded those which the safe homceopathic doctrine prescribes,
they were, of course very naturally attended with the same degree
of danger which usually results from all homoeopathic agents when
administered in large doses.  However, it often happens, from
various causes which cannot at all times be discovered, that even
very large doses of homceopathic medicines effect a cure, without
causing any notable injury, either from the vegetable substance
having lost a part of its strength, or because abundant evacuations
ensued which destroyed the greater part of the effects of the remedy; or, finally, because the stomach had received at the same
time other substances, which, acting as an antidote, lessened the
strength of the dose.
SAt the commencement of lib. 5.
2 P. Forestus, xviii. obs. 44.-Ledelius, Misc. nat. cur. dec. iii.
ann. i. obs. 65.-Reimann, Bresl. Samml. 1724, p. 535. In this,
and in all the examples that follow, I have purposely abstained from
reporting either my own observations or those of my pupils, upon the
special effects of each individual medicine, but merely those of the
physicians of times past. My object for acting in this manner, is to
shew that the art of curing homceopathically might have been discovered before my time.



INTRODUCTION.

59

learned to administer sudorifics to their patients. After
that, as Sennert' observes, few persons died of it.
A case of dysentery which had lasted several years,
threatening the patient with inevitable death, and for
which every other medicine had been tried without
success, was, to Fischer's2 (but not my) great surprise,
cured in a speedy and permanent manner by a purgative administered by an empiric.
Murray, (whom I select from numerous other authorities,) informs us, as does also daily experience, that
among the symptoms produced by the use of tobacco,
those of vertigo, nausea, and anxiety are the principal.
Now Diemerbroeck,3 when attacked with those very
symptoms of vertigo, nausea, and anxiety, in the
course of his close attendance on the victims of
epidemic diseases in Holland, removed them by smoking tobacco.
The hurtful effects which some writers (among
others Georgi)4 ascribe to the use of the agaricus
muscarius, by the inhabitants of Kamtschatka, and
which consist of tremors, convulsions, and epilepsy,
became a salutary remedy in the hands of C. G.
Whistling,5 who used this fungus with success in cases
of convulsions accompanied with tremor; likewise in
1 De Febribus, iv. cap. 15.
2 In Hufeland's Journal fiir praktische H-eilkunde, vol. x. iv. p. 127.
3 Treatise on Pest. Amsterdam, 1665, p. 273.
4 Beschreibung aller Nationen des russischen Reichs, pp. 78,
267, 281, 321, 329, 352.
5 Diss de Virt. Agaric. Musc. Jena, 1718, p. 13.



60

INTRODUCTION.

those of J. C. Bernhardt,' who used it with success
in a species of epilepsy.
The remark made by Murray,2 that oil of aniseed
allays pains of the stomach and flatulent colic caused
by purgatives, ought not to surprise us, knowing that
J. P. Albrecht3 has observed pains in the stomach
produced by this substance, and P. Forest4 violent
colic likewise caused by its administration.
If F. Hoffmann praises the efficacy of millefoil in
various cases of hemorrhage; if G. E. Stahl, Buchwald and Ldseke have found this plant useful in excessive hcemorrhoidal flux; if Quarin and the editors
of the Breslauer Sammlungen speak of the cure it
has effected of hcemoptysis; and finally, if Thomasius
(according to Haller) has used it successfully in
uterine haemorrhage; these cures are evidently owing
to the power possessed by the plant, of exciting
intestinal lhemorrhage and hwematuria, as observed by
G. Hoffmann,5 and more especially of producing
epistaxis, as confirmed by Boecler.6
Scovolo,7 among many others, cured a case where
the urinary discharge was puriform, by arbutus uva
Chym. Vers. und Erfahrungen, Leipsic, 1754, obs. 5, p. 324.
Gruner, De Viribus Agar. Musc. Jena, 1778, p. 13.
2 Appar. Medic., 1, p. 429, 430.
3 Misc. Nat. Cur., dec. ii. ann. 8, obs. 169.
4 Observat. et Curationes, lib. 21.
5 De Medicam. Officin. Leyden, 1738.
SCynosura Mat. Med. Cont., p. 552.
7In Girardi, de uva ursi. Padua, 1764.



INTRODUCTION.

61

ursi; which never could have been performed, if this
plant had not the property of exciting heat in the
urethra with discharge of mucous urine, as seen by
Sauvages.'
And though the frequent experience of Storck,
Marges, Planchon, du Monceau, F. C. Junker, Schinz,
Ehrmann, and others had not already established the
fact, that colchicum   autumnale cures a species of
dropsy, still this power was to have been expected
from it, from the peculiar property it possesses of
diminishing the urinary secretion, and of exciting at the
same time a continual desire to pass water. It likewise
causes the flow of a small quantity of urine of a fiery
red colour, as witnessed by Storck2 and de Berge3.
The cure of an asthma attended with hypochondriasis
effected by Goritz' by means of colchicum, and that
of an asthma complicated with       hydrothorax, performed by St6rck5 with the same substance, were
evidently owing to the homccopathic property which
it possesses, of exciting asthma and dysmpnoa, as witnessed by de Berge.6
Muralto7 saw what we may witness every day, viz:
SNosolog., iii. p. 200.
2 Libellus de Colchico. Vienna, 1763, p. 12.
3 Journal de Medecine, 22.
4 A. E. Biichner, Miscell. Phys. Med. Mathem. Ann. 1728, Jul.
pp. 1212, 1213. Erfurt, 1732.
6 Ibid. cas. 11, 13.
6 Ibid. loc. cit.
7 Misc. Nat. Cur. dec. ii. ann. 7, obs. 112.



62

INTRODUCTION.

that jalap, besides creating gripes in the belly, also
causes great uneasiness and agitation. Every physician
acquainted with the facts upon which homceopathy
rests, will find it perfectly natural, that the power
so justly ascribed to this medicine by G. W. Wedel,'
of allaying the gripes which are so frequent in young
children, and of procuring them tranquil repose,
arises from homceopathic influence.
It is also known and has been attested by Murray,
Hillary and Spielmann, that senna occasions a kind
of colic, and produces, according to C. Hoffmann2 and
F. Hoffmann,3 flatulency and turgescence of the blood,4
ordinary causes of insomnolency. It was this inherent
homoeopathic property of senna, which enabled Detharding5 to cure with its aid, patients afflicted with
violent colic and insomnolency.
Storck, who had so intimate a knowledge of medicines, was on the point of discovering that the bad
effects of the dictamnus, which he observed sometimes
to provoke a mucous discharge from the vagina,6 arose
from the very same properties in this root which
enabled him to cure a leucorrhoea of long standing.
Opiolog., lib. 1, p. 1, cap. 2, p. 38.
2 De Medicin. Officin., lib. 1, cap. 36.
3 Diss de Manna, p. 16.
4 Murray, loc. cit. ii. p. 507.
SEphem. Nat. Cur., cent. 10, obs. 76.
6 Lib. de Flamm. Jovis. Vienna, 1769, cap. 2.
9 Ibid. cap. 9.



INTRODUCTION.

63

Storck should, moreover, not have been astonished
that he was able to cure a general chronic eruption
(humid, phagedenic and psoric) with clematis,' having
himself ascertained' that this plant has the power of
producing a psoric eruption over the whole body.
If, as Murray asserts,3 euphrasia cures lippitudo and
a certain form of ophthalmia, how could it otherwise
produce this effect, but by the faculty it possesses
of exciting a kind of inflammation in the eyes, as
has been remarked by Lobelius?
According to J. H. Lange,5 nutmeg has been found
efficacious in hysterical fainting fits. The sole natural
cause of this phenomenon is homceopathic, and can
be attributed to no other circumstance, but that the
nutmeg, when given in strong doses to a person in
health, produces, as stated by J. Schmid6 and Cullen,7
suspension of the senses and general insensibility.
The old practice of applying rose-water externally
in ophthalmic diseases, looks like a tacit avowal, that
there exists in the leaves of the rose, some curative
power for diseases of the eye. This is founded upon
the homoeopathic virtue which the rose possesses, of
exciting a species of ophthalmia in persons who are
1 Op. cit., cap. 13.
2 Ibid. p. 33.
3 Appar. Medic., xi. p. 221, 2nd edit.
4 Stirp. Adversar., p. 219.
SDomest. Brunsvic., p. 136.
6 Misc. Nat. Cur., dec. ii. ann. 2, obs. 20.
7 Materia medica, ii, p. 233.



64

INTRODUCTION.

in health, an effect which Echtius,' Ledelius,2 and
Rau,3 actually saw it produce.
If, as asserted by Pet. Rossi,4 Van Mons,5 J. Monti,"
Sybel,7 and others, the poison sumach has the faculty
of producing pimples which gradually cover the entire
body, it may be easily perceived how this plant is
capable of effecting a homoeopathic cure of various
kinds of herpetic eruptions, which it really has done,
according to information furnished by Dufresnoy and
Van Mons.      What could have bestowed upon the
poison sumach (as in a case cited by Alderson,s)
the power of curing a paralysis of the lower extremities, attended with weakness of the intellectual organs,
if it did not, of itself, evidently possess the faculty of
depressing the muscular powers and of acting on the
imagination of the patient to such a degree, as to
make him believe that he is at the point of death, as
in a case witnessed by Zadig.9
Dulcamara, according to Carrere,10 has cured the
1 In Adami, Vita Medic. p. 72.
2 Misc. Nat. Curios., dec. ii. ann. 2, obs. 140.
3Rau, iiber den Werth des homoop. Heilverfahrens, p. 73.
4 Observ. de Nonnullis Plantis, quee pro venenatis habentur. Pisis,
1667.
6 In Dufresnoy, Des propridtes de la plante appelee rhus radicans.
p. 206.
SActa Instit. Bonon. sc. et art. iii. 165.
7 In Med. Annalen, 1811, July.
8 In Samml. aus. Abh. f. pr. Aerzte, xviii. 1.
9 In Hufeland's Journal der prakt. Heilk. v. p. 3.
10 Carrere, (and Starcke,) Abhandl. iiber die Eigenschaften des
Nachtschattens oder Bittersiisses. Jena, 1786, pp. 20-23.



INTRODUCTION.

65

most violent diseases caused by a chill, which could
result from no other cause but that this herb, in
cold and damp weather, frequently produces similar
affections to those which arise from a chill, as Carrfre
himself has observed,' and likewise Starcke.2      Fritze3
saw dulcamara produce convulsions, and De Haen4
witnessed the very same effects attended with delirium;
on the other hand, convulsions attended with delirium,
have yielded to small doses of dulcamara administered
by the last mentioned physician.5--It were vain to
seek amid the vast domain of hypotheses the cause
that renders dulcamara so efficacious in a species of
herpes, as witnessed by Carrere,6 Fouquet,7 and Poupart.. Nature, which requires the aid of homoeopathy
to perform a safe cure, sufficiently explains the
cause, in the faculty possessed by dulcamara, of producing a certain species of herpes. Carrere saw the
use of this plant excite herpetic eruptions which
1 CarrBre (and Starcke), Abhandl. iiber die Eigenschaften des
Nachtschattens oder Bittersiisses. Jena, 1786, pp. 20-23.
2 In Carrere, ibid. p. 140, 249.
' Annalen des klinischen Instituts, iii. p. 45.
4 Ratio Medendi. Tom. iv. p. 228.
5 Ibid., where he says: "Dulco-amarem stipites majori dosi convulsiones et deliria excitant, moderata vero spasmos, convulsionesque
solvunt." How near was De Haen to the discovery of the therapeutic law most in conformity to nature!
6 Ratio Medendi. Tom. iv. p. 92.
7 In Razoux, Tables Nosologiques.
8 Traite des Dartres. Paris, 1782, pp. 184, 192.



66

INTRODUCTION.

covered the entire body during a fortnight;' and on
another occasion where it produced the same on the
hands,2 and a third time where it fixed itself on the
labia pudendi.3
Rucker4 saw the solanum nigrum      produce swelling
of the entire body.  This is the reason that Gatacker5
and Cirillo6 succeeded in curing with its aid, (homoeopathically) a species of dropsy.
Boerhaave,7 Sydenham,8 and Radcliffe9 cured another species of dropsy with the aid of the sambucus
niger, because, as Haller1 informs us, this plant causes
an cedematous swelling when applied externally.
De Haen," Sarcone,12 and Pringle,13 have rendered
due homage to truth and experience by declaring
openly that they cured pleurisy with the scilla maritima, a root which, on account of its excessive acrid
properties, ought to be forbidden in a disease of this
1Trait4 des Dartres. Paris, 1782, p. 96.
2 Ibid. p. 96.
SIbid. p. 164.
SCommerc. Liter. Noric. 1731, p. 372.
SVersuche & Bemerk. der. Edinb. Gesellschaft, Altenburg, 1762,
vii. pp. 95, 98.
6 Consult. Medichi. Tom. iii. Naples, 1738. 4to.
7 Historia Plantarum. P. I. p. 207.
8 Opera, p. 496.
9 In Haller, Arzneimittellehre, p. 349.
10 In Vicat, Plantes veneneuses, p. 125.
1 Ratio Medendi, P. I. p. 13.
12 History of Diseases in Naples, vol. i. p. 175.
13 Obs. on the Diseases of the Army, ed. 7, p. 143.



INTRODUCTION.

67

nature, where, according to the received method,
only sedative, relaxing, and cooling remedies are admissible. The disease in question subsided, nevertheless, under the influence of squill on homoeopathic
principles; for T. C. Wagner' formerly saw the action
of this plant alone produce pleurisy and inflammation
of the lungs.
A great many practitioners, D. Criiger, Ray, Kellner, Kaaw Boerhaave, and others,2 have observed
that datura stramonium    excites a singular kind of
delirium and convulsions. It is precisely this faculty
that enabled physicians to cure with its aid demonomania3 (fantastic madness attended with spasms of
the limbs) and other convulsions, as was done by
Sidren4 and Wedenberg." If, in the hands of Sidren'
it cured two cases of chorea, one of which had been
occasioned by fright, and the other by mercurial
vapour, it was because it possessed the faculty of exciting involuntary movements of the limbs, as observed
by Kaaw Boerhaave, and Lobstein. Numerous observations, and among others those made by Schenk,
have shewn us that it can destroy consciousness and
1 Observationes Clinicse. Lubec, 1737.
2 C. Criiger, in Misc. Nat. Cur., dec. iii. ann. 2, obs. 88.-Boerhaave, Impetum Faciens. Leyden, 1745, p. 282.-Kellner, in the
Bresl. Sammnl. 172.
3 Veckoskrift for Laekare, vi. p. 40 et seq.
' Diss. de Stramonii usu in Malis Convulsivis. Upsala, 1793.
5 Diss. de Stramonii usu. Upsala, 1773.
' Diss. Morborum Casus, spec. i. Upsala, 1785.
F2



68

INTRODUCTION.

memory in a very short time; therefore, it ought
not to surprise us if, according to the testimony of
Sauvages and Schinz, it possesses the faculty of
curing weakness of memory. By the same rule,
Schmalz' succeeded in curing with the aid of this
plant a case of melancholy, alternating with madness,
because, according to Acosta,2 it has the power of
exciting similar alternating mental affections when
administered to a person in health.
Percival, Stahl, Quarin,3 and many other physicians,
have observed that cinchona occasions oppression of
the stomach.   Some (Morton, Friborg, Bauer, and
Quarin) have seen this substance produce vomiting
and diarrhoea; others (D. Criiger and Morton), syncope; others, great debility; others (Thomson, Richard,
Stahl, and C. E. Fisher), a kind of jaundice; others
(Quarin and Fischer), bitterness of the mouth; and
yet others, tension of the abdomen. And it is precisely
when these complicated evils occur in intermittent
fevers that Torti and Cleghorn recommend the use of
cinchona alone. The advantageous effects of this
bark in cases of exhaustion, indigestion, and loss of
appetite, resulting from acute fevers (particularly
when the latter have been treated by venesection,
evacuants, and debilitants), depend on the faculty
which it possesses of depressing excessively the vital

1 Chir. und Medic. Vorfdille, Leipzick, 1781, p. 178.
2 In P. Schenck, lib. 1, obs. 139.
SQuoted in my Mat. med., iii.



INTRODUCTION.

69

powers, producing mental and bodily exhaustion, indigestion, and loss of appetite, as observed by Cleghorn,
Friborg, Criiger, Romberg, Stahl, Thomson, and
others.'
How would it have been possible to stop haemorrhages with ipecacuanha, as effected more than once
by Baglivi, Barbeyrac, Gianella, Dalberg, Bergius,
and others, if this medicine did not of itself possess
the faculty of exciting heemorrhage - as Murray,
Scott, and Geoffroy2 have witnessed.     How could it
be so efficacious in asthma, and particularly in spasmodic asthma, as it is described to have been by
Akenside," Meyer,4 Bang,5 Stoll,6 Fouquet,7 and Rano,8s
if it did not of itself produce (without exciting any
evacuation) asthma, and spasmodic asthma in particular,
as Murray,' Geoffroy,10 and Scott' have observed it to
do?   Could any clearer hints be given that medicines
ought to be applied to the cure of diseases according
to the morbid effects which they produce?
SVide my Mat. med., iii.
2 Ibid. pp. 259-264.
3 Medic. Transact. I. No. 7, p. 39.
4 Diss de Ipecac. refracta dosi usu, p. 34.
SPraxis Medica, p. 346.
6 Prmlectiones, p. 221.
7 Journal de Medecine. Tom. 62, p. 137.
8 In Act. Reg. Soc. Med. Hafn., ii. p. 163, iii. p. 361.
9 Medic. Pract. Bibl., p. 237.
10 Traite de la matiere medicale, ii. p. 157.
n In Med. Comment. of Edinb., iv. p. 74,



70

INTRODUCTION.

It would be impossible to conceive why ignatia
could be so efficacious in convulsions as we are assured
it is by Hermann,' Valentin,2 and an anonymous
writer,3 if it did not possess the power of exciting
similar convulsions, as witnessed by Bergius,4 Camelli,5
and Durius.6
Persons who have received a blow or a contusion
feel pains in the side, a desire to vomit, lancinating
and burning pain in the hypochondria, all of which
are accompanied with anxiety, tremors, and involuntary starts, similar to those produced by an electric
shock, formication in the parts that have received
the injury, &c.    As the arnica montana produces
similar symptoms, according to the observations of
Meza, Vicat, Crichton, Collins, Aaskow, Stoll, and
J. C. Lange,7 it may be easily conceived that this
plant will cure the effects of a blow, fall, or contusion,
as is familiar to the experience of a host of physicians,
and even of whole nations, for centuries past.
Among the effects which belladonna excites when
administered to a person in sound health, are symptoms which, taken     collectively, present an image
Cynosura Mat. med., ii. p. 231.
2 Hist. Simplic. Reform. p. 194, ~ 4.
3 In Act. Berol., dec. ii. vol. x. p. 12.
" Materia Medica, p. 150.
5 Philos. Trans. vol. xxi. No. 250.
" Miscell. Nat. Cur., dec. iii. ann. 9, 10.
S Vide my Materia medica, i.



INTRODUCTION.

71

greatly resembling that species of hydrophobia caused
by the bite of a mad dog, a disease which Mayerne,'
Miinch,2 Buchholz,3 and Neimike,4 cured in a perfect
manner with this plant, homoeopathically." The patient
in vain   endeavours to sleep, the respiration is embarrassed, he is consumed      by  a burning thirst attended
with anxiety; the moment any liquids are presented to
him he rejects them with violence; his countenance
becomes red, his eyes fixed and sparkling (as observed
by F. C. Grimm); he experiences a feeling of suffocation
while   drinking   (according    to  E. Camerarius       and
Sauter); for the most part he is incapable of swallowing anything (as affirmed by May, Lottinger, Sicelius,
Buchave, D'Hermont, Manetti, Vicat, and Cullen);
1 Praxeos in Morbis Internis Syntagma Alterum. Vienna, 1697,
p. 136.
2 Beobachtungen bei angewendeter Belladonne bei den Menschen.
Stendal, 1789.
3 Heilsame Wirkungen der Belladonne in ausgebrochener Wuth.
Erfurt, 1785.
4 In J. H. Minch's Beobachtungen. Th. i. p. 74.
5 If Belladonna has frequently failed in cases of decided rabies, we
ought to remember that it cannot cure in such instances but by its
faculty of producing effects similar to those of the malady itself, and
that, consequently, it ought not to be administered but in the smallest
possible doses, as will be shown in the Organon (~ cclxxv.-cclxxxiii.).
In general it has been administered in very large doses, so that the
patients necessarily died, not of the disease, but of the remedy.
However, it is probable that there is more than one degree or
species of hydrophobia and rabies, and consequently the most suitable homccopathic remedy is sometimes hyoscyamus, and sometimes
stramonium, according as the symptoms vary.



INTRODUCTION.

he is alternately actuated by terror and a desire to bite
those about him (as seen by Sauter, Dumoulin, Buchave,
and Mardorf); he spits everywhere around him (according to Sauter); he endeavours to make his escape (as we
are informed by Dumoulin, E. Gmelin, and Buc'hoz);
and there is continual moving about of the body (as
witnessed by Boucher, E. Gmelin, and Sauter.)'
Belladonna has also effected the cure of different
kinds of madness and melancholy, as in the cases
reported by Evers, Schmucker, Schmalz, and the two
Miinchs, and many others, because it possesses the
faculty of producing different kinds of insanity, like
those noted by Rau, Grimm, Hasenest, Mardorf,
Hoyer, Dillenius, and others.2 Henning,3 after vainly
endeavouring, during three months, to cure a case of
amaurosis with coloured spots before the eyes, by a
variety of medicines, was at length struck with the
idea that this malady might perhaps be occasioned
by gout, although the patient had never experienced
the slightest attack; and upon this supposition he
was by chance induced to prescribe belladonna,4
which effected a speedy cure without any inconvenience. He would undoubtedly have made choice of
Vide my Materia medica, vol. i.
2 Referred to in my Materia medica, vol. i.
3 In Hufeland's Journal, xxv. 4, pp. 70, 74.
4 Mere conjecture alone has led physicians to rank belladonna
among the remedies for gout. The disease which can, with propriety, be denominated gout, never will nor can be cured by
belladonna.



INTRODUCTION:.

73

this medicine at the commencement, had he known
that it was not possible to perform a cure but by the
aid of a remedy which produces symptoms similar to
those of the disease itself; and that, according to the
infallible law of nature, belladonna could not fail
to cure this case homoeopathically, since, by the testimony of Sauter and Buchholz,2 it excites a species
of amaurosis with coloured spots before the eyes.
Hyoscyamus has cured      spasms which strongly
resembled epilepsy, as witnessed by Mayerne,3 Storck,
Collin, and others. It produces this effect by the
very same power whereby it excites convulsions similar
to those of epilepsy, as observed in the writings of
E. Camerarius, C. Seliger, Hiinerwolf, A. Hamilton,
Planchon, Acosta, and others.4
Fothergill," Storck, Hellwick, and Ofterdinger,
have used hyoscyamus with success in certain kinds
of mental derangement. But the use of it would
have been attended with equal success in the hands
of many other physicians, had they confined it to the
cure of that species of mental alienation which hyoscyamus is capable of producing in its primary action,
viz. a kind of stupefaction, that Van Helmont, Wedel,
J. F. Gmelin, Laserre, Hiinerwolf, A. Hamilton,
In Hufeland's Journal, xi.
2 Ibid. vol. i. p. 252.
3 Prax. Med., p. 23.
4 Vide my Materia medica, vol. iv.
5 Memoirs of Med. Soc. of London, i. pp. 310, 314.



74

INTRODUCTION.

Kiernander, J. Stedmann, Tozetti, J. Faber, and
Wendt, saw produced by the action of this plant.1
By taking the effects of hyoscyamus collectively,
which the latter observers have seen it produce, they
present a picture of hysteria of considerable severity.
Accordingly we find in J. A. P. Gessner, St6rck, and
in the Act. Nat. Cur.2 that a case of hysteria which
bore great resemblance to the above-mentioned was
cured by the use of this plant.
Schenkbecher    would never have succeeded in
curing a vertigo of twenty years' standing, if this
plant did not possess, in a very high degree, the power
of creating generally an analogous state, as attested
by Hiinerwolf, Blom, Navier, Planchon, Sloane, Stedmann, Greding, Wepfer, Vicat, and Bernigau.4
A man, who became deranged through jealousy,
was for a long time tormented by Mayer Abramson"
with remedies that produced no effect on him, when,
under the name of a soporific, he one day administered
hyoscyamus, which cured him speedily. Had he known
that this plant excites jealousy and madness in persons
who are in health,6 and had he been acquainted with
1 See my Materia medica, iv.
2 IV. obs. 8.
3 Von der Kinkina, Schierling, Bilsenkraut, &c. Riga, 1769,
p. 162.
SVide my Materia medica, vol. iv.
5 In Hufeland's Journal, xix. II. p. 60.
6 Vide my Materia med., vol. iv.



INTRODUCTION.

75

the homceopathic law, (the only natural basis of therapeutics), he would have been able to administer hyoscyamus from the very commencement with perfect
confidence, and thus have avoided fatiguing the
patient with remedies which (not being homceopathic)
could be of no manner of service to him.
The mixed prescriptions which were employed for
a long time with the greatest success by Hecker1 in
a case of spasmodic constriction of the eyelids, would
have proved ineffectual, if some happy chance had
not included hyoscyamus, which, according to Wepfer,2 excites a similar affection in persons who are in
sound health.
Neither did Withering3 succeed in curing a spasmodic constriction of the pharynx, with inability to
swallow, until he administered hyoscyamus, whose
special action consists of causing a spasmodic constriction of the throat, with inability to swallow, an effect
which Tozetti, Hamilton, Bernigau, Sauvages, and
Hiinerwolf4 have seen it produce in a very high
degree.
How could camphor produce such salutary effects
as the veracious Huxham5 says it does, in the socalled slow nervous fevers, where the temperature of
1 Hufeland's Journal, i. p. 354.
2 De Cicuta Aquatica. Basil, 1716, p. 320.
' Edinb. Med. Comment. Dec. ii. b. vi. p. 263.
4 See my Mat. med., vol. iv.
5 Opera, t. i. p. 172, t. ii. p. 84.



76

INTRODUCTION.

the body is lowered, where the sensibility is depressed,
and the vital powers greatly diminished, if the result
of its immediate action upon the body were not to
produce a state similar in every respect to the latter, as
observed by G. Alexander, Cullen, and F. Hoffmann?
Spirituous wines administered in small doses have
cured, homceopathically, fevers that were purely inflammatory.    C. Crivellati,2 H. Augenius,3 A. Mundella,4 and two anonymous writers,5 have afforded us
the proofs. Asclepiades6 on one occasion cured an
inflammation of the brain by administering a small
quantity of wine. A case of feverish delirium attended
with stertorous breathing, similar to that state of
deep intoxication which wine produces, was cured in
a single night by wine which Rademacher7 administered to the patient. Can any one deny the power of
a medicinal irritation analogous to the disease itself
(similia similibus) in either of these cases?
A strong infusion of tea produces anxiety and palpitation of the heart in persons who are not in the
habit of drinking it; on the other hand, if taken in
small doses, it is an excellent remedy for such symp1 See my Mat. med., vol. iv.
2 Trattato dell' uso e modo di dare il vino nelle febri acute. Rome,
1600.
3 Epist. t. ii. lib. 2, ep. 8.
4 Epist. xiv. Basil, 1588.
SEph. Nat. Cur., dec. ii. ann. 2, obs. 53. Gazette de Sante, 1738.
SCael. Aurelianus, Acut. lib. i. c. 16.
7 In Hufeland's Journal, xvi. I. p. 92.



INTRODUCTION.

77

toms when produced by other causes, as testified by
G. L. Rau.1
A case resembling the agonies of death, in which
the patient was convulsed to such a degree as to
deprive him of his senses, alternating with attacks
of spasmodic breathing, sometimes also sobbing and
stertorous respiration, with icy coldness of the face
and body, lividity of the feet and hands, and feebleness of the pulse, a state perfectly analogous to
the whole of the symptoms which Schweikert and
others saw produced by the use of opium,)      was at
first treated unsuccessfully by Stiitz,3 with ammonia,
but afterwards cured in a speedy and permanent
manner by opium. In this instance, could any one
fail to discover the homoeopathic principle made use
of without the knowledge of the person who employed
it?  According to Vicat, J. C. Grimm, and others,4
opium also produces a powerful and almost irresistible
tendency to sleep, accompanied by profuse perspiration
and delirium.  This was the reason why Osthoff5 was
afraid to administer it in a case of epidemic fever
which exhibited similar symptoms, for the principles
of the system which he pursued, prohibited the use
1 Ueber den Werth des homSopathischen Heilv. Heidelberg,
1824, p. 72.
2 See my Mat. med., vol. i.
3 In Hufeland's Journal, x. IV.
4 See my Mat. med., vol. i.
S In the Salzburg Med. Chirurg. Journal, 1805, iii. p. 110.



78

INTRODUCTION.

of it under such circumstances. (Poor system!) However, after having exhausted in vain all the known
remedies and seeing his patient at the point of death,
he resolved, at all hazards, to administer a small
quantity of opium, whose effects proved salutary, as
they always must, when given according to the
unerring law of homoeopathy.
J. Lind' also avowed that opium removes a sense
of weight in the head, with heat of skin and difficulty
of perspiring; it relieves the head, destroys the burning febrile heat, softens the skin, and bathes its surface
in a profuse perspiration.  But Lind was not aware
that this salutary effect of opium is (contrary to the
axioms of the medical schools) owing to the circumstance of its producing analogous morbid symptoms,
when administered to a person in health. There
have, nevertheless, been physicians here and there,
across whose minds this truth has passed like a flash
of lightning without ever giving birth to a suspicion
of the laws of homceopathy.     For example, Alston2
says that opium    is a remedy that excites heat,
notwithstanding which, it certainly diminishes heat
where it already exists. De la Guerene3 administered
opium in a case of fever attended with violent headache, tension and hardness of the pulse, dryness and
1 Versuch iiber die Krankheiten denen die Europier in heissen
Klimateli unterworfen sind. Riga, 1773.
2 In Edinb. Versuchen, v. p. I. art. 12.
3 In RSmer's Annalen der Arzneimittellehre I. ii. p. 6.



INTRODUCTION.

79

roughness of the skin, burning heat, and hence
difficult and debilitating perspirations, the exhalation
of which was constantly interrupted by the extreme
agitation of the patient. This remedy was successful,
because opium possesses the faculty of creating a
feverish state in healthy persons, which is perfectly
analogous, as stated by many observers,' and of which
he was ignorant. In a fever attended with coma,
where the patient lay extended, deprived of speech,
the eyes open, the limbs stiff, the pulse small and
intermittent, the respiration disturbed and stertorous,
(all of which are symptoms perfectly similar to those
which opium excites, according to the report of
Delacroix, Rademacher, Crumpe, Pyl, Vicat, Sauvages, and many others,)2 this was the only substance
which C. L. Hoffmann3 saw produce any good effects,
which were naturally the result of a homoeopathic action.
Wirthenson,4 Sydenham," and Marcus,6 have even
succeeded in curing lethargic fevers with opium.     A
case of lethargy of which De Meza7 effected a cure,
would yield only to this substance, which, in such
cases, acts homceopathically, since it possesses the
power of producing lethargy.
1 See my Mat. med., vol. i.
2 Ibid.
3 Von Scharbock, Lustseuche, &c. Miinster, 1787, p. 295.
SOpii vires fibras cordis delibitare, &c. Miinster, 1775.
SOpera, p. 654.
SMagazin fiir Therapie, I. i. p. 7.
7 Act. reg. soc. med. Hafn. iii. p. 202.



80

8INTRODUCTION.

C. C. Matthai,' in an obstinate case of nervous
disease, where the principal symptoms were insensibility and numbness of the arms, legs, and belly,
after having for a long time treated it with inappropriate, that is to say, non-homoeopathic remedies, at
length effected a cure by opium, which, according to
Stiitz, J. Young, and others,2 excites similar symptoms
of a more intense nature, and which, as every one
must perceive, only succeeded on this occasion on
homoeopathic principles.     The cure of a case of
lethargy, which had already existed several days, and
which Hufeland performed by the use of opium,3 by
what other law could this have been effected, if not
by that of homoeopathy, which has remained unknown
till the present time? In that peculiar species of
epilepsy which never manifests itself but during sleep,
De Haen discovered that it was not a sleep at all,
but a lethargic stupor, with stertorous respiration,
perfectly similar to that which opium produces in
persons who are in health; it was by means of opium
alone that he transformed it into a natural and
healthy sleep, while at the same time he delivered
the patient of his epilepsy.'
How is it possible that opium, which of all vege1 In Struve's Triumph der Heilk., iii.
2 See my Mat. med., vol. i.
3 In Hufeland's Journal, xii. I.
4 Ratio Medendi, v. p. 126.



INTRODUCTION.

81

table substances is the one whose administration in
small doses produces the most powerful and obstinate
constipation, should, notwithstanding, be the most
efficient remedy in cases of constipation, which endanger life, were it not in virtue of the homceopathic
law.so little known-that is to say, if nature had not
decreed that medicines should subdue natural diseases
by a special action belonging to them, which consists
in producing an analogous affection?    Opium, whose
primary effects are so powerful in constipating the
bowels, was discovered by Tralles1 to be the only cure
in a case of ileus, which he had till then, treated
ineffectually with evacuants and other remedies.
Lentilius2 and G. W. Wedel,3 Wirthenson, Bell,
Heister, and Richter,4 have also confirmed the efficacy
of opium, even when administered alone in this
disease. The candid Bohn was likewise convinced
by experience that nothing but opiates would act as
purgatives in the colic called miserere;5 and the
celebrated F. Hoffmann, in the most dangerous cases
of this nature, placed his sole reliance on opium combined in the anodyne liquor called after his name.6
SOpii usus et abusus. Sect. ii. p. 260.
2 Eph. Nat. Cur., dec. iii. ann. i. app. p. 131.
3 Opiologia, p. 120.
4 Anfangsgriinde der Wundarzneikunde, V. ~ 328.-Chronische
Krankheiten. Berlin, 1816, ii. p. 220.
5 De Officio Medici.
6 Medicin. rat. system. T. iv. P. II. p. 297.



82

INTRODUCTION.

All the theories contained in the two hundred thousand volumes that have been writter. on medicine,
in entire ignorance of the therapeutic:law of homceopathy, would they be able to furnish us with a
rational explanation of this and so many other similar
facts?  Have their doctrines conducted us to the
discovery of this law of nature so clearly manifested
in every perfect, speedy, and perma.nent cure-in
other words, have they taught us that when we use
medicines in the treatment of diseases, it is necessary
to take for a guide the resemblance of their effects
upon a person in health, to the symptoms of those
very diseases we seek to cure
Rave1 and Wedekind2 have suppressed uterine
heemorrhage with the aid of savine, which, as every
one knows, causes uterine hcemorrhage, and consequently abortion, in women who are in health.
Could any one, in this case, fail to perceive the
homoeopathic law which ordains that we should cure
similia similibus?
In that species of spasmodic asthma designated by
the name of Millar's asthma, how     could musk act
almost specifically, if it did not of itself produce fits
of spasmodic constriction of the chest without cough,
as observed by F. Hoffmann?3
Could vaccination protect us from the small-pox
SBeobachtungen und Schliisse, ii. p. 7.
2 In Hufeland's Journal, x. I. p. 77.
' Med. ration. system. iii. p. 92.



INTRODUCTION.

83

otherwise than homceopathically? Without mentioning any other traits of close resemblance which often
exist between these two maladies, they have this in
common-they generally appear but once during the
course of a person's life; they leave behind cicatrices
equally deep; they both occasion tumefaction of the
axillary glands; fevers that are analogous; an inflamed areola round each pock; and finally, opthalmia and convulsions.
The cow-pox would even destroy the small-pox on
its first appearance, that is to say, it would cure this
malady when already present, if the small-pox were
not stronger than it. To produce this effect, then,
it only wants that excess of power which according
to the law of nature ought to accompany the homccopathic resemblance, in order to effect a cure (~ clviii).
Vaccination, considered as a homceopathic remedy,
cannot, therefore, prove efficacious except when employed previous to the appearance of the small-pox,
which is the stronger of the two.
When so employed it excites a disease very analogous (and consequently, homceopathic) to the smallpox, after whose course, the human body, which,
as usual, can only be attacked once with a disease
of this nature, is henceforward protected against a
similar contagion.'
1 This mode of homoeopathic cure in antecessum (which is called
preservation or prophylaxis) also appears possible in many other
cases. For example, by carrying on our persons sulphur, we think
G2



84

INTRODUCTION.

It is well known that retention of urine with ineffectual efforts to urinate, is one of the most common
and painful evils which the use of cantharides produces. This point has been sufficiently established
by J. Camerarius, Baccius, Van Hilden, Forest, J.
Lanzoni, Van der Wiel, and Werlhoff.1 Cantharides
administered internally, and with caution, ought consequently to be a very salutary homoeopathic remedy
in similar cases of painful dysuria. And this is in
reality the case. For, without enumerating all the
Greek physicians who instead of our cantharides
made use of meloe cichorii, Fabricius ab Aquapendente,
Capo di Vacca, Riedlin, Th. Bartholin,2 Young,3
Smith,4 Raymond,5 De Meza,6 Brisbane,7 and others,
performed perfect cures of very painful ischuria that
was not dependent upon any mechanical obstacle,
with   cantharides.   Huxham      has seen this remedy
produce the best effects in cases of the same nature;
he praises it highly, and would willingly have made
we are preserved from the itch which is so common among woolworkers; and by taking the smallest possible dose of belladonna, that
we are protected from scarlet fever.
1 See my Fragmenta de viribus medicamentorum positivis. Leipsic,
1805. i. p. 83.
2 Epist. 4, p. 345.
3 Phil. Trans. No. 280.
4 Medic. Communications, ii. p. 505.
5 In Auserlesene Abhandl. ffir pract. Aerzte., iii. p. 460.
Act. reg. soc. med. Hafn. ii. p. 302.
7 Auserlesene Fiille. Altenburg, 1777.



INTRODUCTION.

use of it had not the precepts of the old school of
medicine (which, deeming itself wiser than nature
herself, prescribes in such cases sedative and relaxing
remedies) prevented him, contrary to his own conviction, from using a remedy which, in such cases, is
specific or homceopathic.1 In cases of recent inflammatory gonorrhoea, where Sachs von Lewenheim,
Hannaeus, Bartholin, Lister, Mead, and particularly
Werlhoff, administered cantharides in very small
doses with perfect success, this substance manifestly
removed the most severe symptoms of the commencing
disease.2
It produced this effect by virtue of the faculty it
possesses (according to the testimony of almost every
observer) of exciting painful micturition, scalding
urine, inflammation of the urethra (Wendt), and even,
when applied externally, a species of inflammatory
gonorrhoea (Wichmann).3
SOpera, edit. Reichel, t. ii. p. 124.
2 I say "the most severe symptoms of the commencing disease,"
because the subsequent treatment demands other considerations;
for, although there may have been cases of gonorrhoea so slight as
to disappear very soon of themselves, and almost without any assistance whatever, still there are others of a graver nature, especially
that which is become so common since the time of the French
campaigns, which might be termed gonorrlhea sycotica, and which is
communicated by coition like the chancrous disease, although of a
very different nature.
3 Auswahl aus den Niirnberger gelehrten Unterhaltungen, i. p.
249, note.



86

INTRODUCTION.

The administration of sulphur internally, very often
occasions, in persons of an irritable disposition, tenesmus attended with vomiting and griping, as attested
by Walther.' It is by virtue of this property which
sulphur possesses, that physicians have been able2 to
cure with its aid, dysentery and haemorrhoidal diseases
attended with tenesmus, as observed by Werlhoff,3
and according to Rave,4 huemorrhoidal colics.
It is well known that the waters at Tceplitz, like
all other warm sulphurous mineral waters, cause the
appearance of an exanthema which strongly resembles
the itch so prevalent among persons employed in
wool-working. It is precisely this homoeopathic virtue
which they possess that removes various kinds of
psoric eruptions.   Can there be any thing more
sufocating than sulphurous fumes?       Yet it is the
vapour arising from the combustion of sulphur that
Bucquet' discovered to be the best means of reanimating persons in a state of asphyxia produced by
another cause.
From the writings of Beddoes and others, we learn
that the English physicians found nitric acid of great
utility in salivation and ulceration of the mouth
occasioned by the use of mercury. This acid could
SProgr. de Sulphure et Marte, Lips. 1743, p. 5.
2 Medic. National-Zeitung, 1798, p. 153.
3 Observat. de Febribus, p. 3, ~ 6.
i In Hufeland's Journal, vii. II. p. 168.
5 Edinb. Med. Comment., ix.



INTRODUCTION.

87

never have proved useful in such cases if it did not
of itself excite salivation and ulceration of the mouth.
To produce these effects, it is only necessary to bathe
the surface of the body with it, as Scott' and Blair2
observed, and the same will occur if it be administered
internally, according to the testimony of Aloyn,3
Luke,4 I. Ferriar," and G. Kelly.6
Fritze7 saw a species of tetanus produced by a bath
impregnated with carbonate of potash, and A. von
Humboldt8 by the application of a solution of salt
of tartar increased the irritability of the muscles to
such a degree as to excite tetanic convulsions. The
curative power which caustic potash exercises in all
kinds of tetanus, in which Stiitz and others have
found it so useful, could it be accounted for in a more
simple or rational manner than by the faculty which
this alkali possesses of producing homoeopathic effects?
Arsenic, whose effects are so powerful upon the
human economy that we cannot decide whether it is
more hurtful in the hands of the rash than it is
salutary in those of the prudent,-arsenic could never
In Hufeland's Journal, iv. p. 353.
2 Neueste Erfahrungen. Glogau, 1801.
SIn the Memoires de la Soc. Mid. d'emulation, i. p. 195.
4 In Beddoes.
5 In the Sammlung auserles. Abhandl. fur pract. Aerzte, xix. ii.
6 Ibid. xix. I. p. 116.? In Hufeland's Journal, xii. I. p. 116.
8 Versuch iiber die gereizte Muskel-und Nervenfaser. Posen and
Berlin, 1797.



88

INTRODUCTION.

have effected so many remarkable cures of cancer in
the face, as witnessed by numerous physicians, among
whom I will only cite Fallopius,' Bernhardt,' and
Ronnow,3 if this metallic oxide did not possess the
homceopathic power of producing in healthy persons,
very painful tubercles which are cured with difficulty,
as witnessed by Amatus Lusitanus;4 very deep and
malignant ulcerations, according to the testimony of
Heinreich5 and Knape;        and  cancerous ulcers, as
testified by Heinze.' The ancients would not have
been unanimous in the praise which they bestowed
on the magnetic arsenical plaster of Angelus Sala"
against pestilential buboes and carbuncles, if arsenic
did not, according to the report of Degner' and
Pfann,'0 give rise to inflammatory tumours which
quickly turn to gangrene, and to carbuncles or malignant pustules, as observed by Verzascha"l and Pfann.'2
De ulceribus et tumoribus, lib. 2. Venice, 1563.
2 In the Journal de Medecine, chirurg. et pharm., lvii. March,
1782.
3 Konigl. vetensk. acad. Handl., f. a. 1776.
4 Obs. et cur. Cent. ii. cur. 34.
Act. nat. cur., ii. obs. 10.
* Annalen der Staatsarzneikunde, i. 1.
7 In Hufeland's Journal for September, 1813, p. 48.
s Anatom. Vitrioli, tr. ii. in Opera rmed. chym. Frankfort, 1647,
pp. 381, 463.
9 Act. nat. cur., vi.
10 Annalen der Staatsarzneikunde, loc. cit.
1' Obs. med. cent. Basil, 1677, obs. 66.
12 Samml. merkwiird. Fiille. Nuremberg, 1750, pp. 119, 130.



INTRODUCTION.

89

And whence could arise that curative power which it
exhibits in certain species of intermittent fever' ("
virtue attested by so many thousands of exampls, b
in the practical application of which, sufficient p
tion has not yet been observed, and which virtt:ue
asserted centuries ago by Nicholas Myrepsus
subsequently placed beyond a doubt by the testimony
of Slevogt, Molitor, Jacobi, J. C. Bernhardt, Jiingken,
Fauve, Brera, Darwin, May, Jackson and Fowler,)
if it did not proceed from its peculiar faculty of exciting
fever, as almost every observer of the evils resulting
from this substance has remarked, particularly Amatus
Lusitanus, Degner, Buchholz, Heun and Knape?
We may confidently believe E. Alexander,2 when he
tells us that arsenic is a sovereign remedy in cases of
angina pectoris, since Tachenius, Guilbert, Preussius,
Thilenius and Pyl have seen it give rise to very great
oppression of the chest, Gresselius,3 to a dyspnoea
almost amounting to sufocation; and Majault4 in particular, saw it produce sudden attacks of asthma excited
by walking, attended with great depression of the vital
powers.
The convulsions which are caused by the administration of copper, and those observed by Tondi, Ramsay, Fabas, Pyl, and Cosmier, as proceeding from the
SSee my Materia medica, vol. ii.
' Med. comm. of Edinb., dec. ii. t. i. p. 85.
3 Misc. Nat. Cur., dec. i. ann. 2, p. 149.
4 In the Sammlung auserles. Abhandl. fur Aerzte, vii. 1.



90

INTRODUCTION.

use of aliments impregnated with copper; the reiterated attacks of epilepsy which J. Lazerme1 saw result
from the accidental introduction of a copper coin into
he stomach, and which PfiindelP saw       produced by
he ingestion of a compound of sal-ammoniac and
copper into the digestive canal, sufficiently explain,
to those physicians who will take the trouble to
reflect upon it, how copper has been able to cure
cases of chorea, as reported by R. Willan,3 Walcker,4
Theussink,5 and Delarive,6 and why preparations of
copper have so frequently effected the cure of epilepsy,
as attested by Batty, Baumes, Bierling, Boerhaave,
Causland, Cullen, Duncan, Feuerstein, Hevetius, Lieb,
Magennis, C. F. Michaelis, Reil, Russell, Stisser,
Thilenius, Weissmann, Weizenbreyer, Whithers and
others.
If Poterius, Wepfer, F. Hoffmann, R. A. Vogel,
Thierry, and Albrecht, have cured a species of
phthisis, hectic fever, chronic catarrh, and mucous
asthma, with tin, it is because this metal possesses
the faculty of producing a species of phthisis, as
Stahl7 has observed.    And how could it cure pains
De morbis internis capitis. Amsterdam, 1748, p. 253.
2 In Hufeland's Journal, ii. p. 264; and according to the testimony of Burdach, in his System of Medicine, i. Leip. 1807, p. 284.
3 Sammlung. auserles. Abhandl., xii. p. 62.
4 Ibid. xi. iii. p. 672.
5 Waarnemingen, No. 18.
6 In Kuihn's phys. med. Journal, January, 1800, p. 58.
7 Mat. med. Cap. 6, p. 83.



INTRODUCTION.

91

of the stomach, as Geischlager says it does, if it was
not capable of exciting a similar malady? Geischlager
himself,' and Stahl2 before him, have proved that it
does possess this power.
The evil effects of lead, which produces the most
obstinate constipation, and even the iliac passion (as
Thunberg, Wilson, Luzuriaga, and others inform us),
do they not also give us to understand that this
metal possesses likewise the virtue of curing these
two affections? Like every other medicine, it ought
to subdue and cure in a permanent manner the
natural diseases which bear a resemblance to those
which it engenders, by means of the faculty which it
possesses of exciting morbid symptoms. Angelus
Sala3 cured a species of ileus, and J. Agricola4 another kind of constipation which endangered the life
of the patient, by administering lead internally. The
saturnine pills with which many physicians (Chirac,
Van Helmont, Naudeau, Pererius, Rivinus, Sydenham,
Zacutus Lusitanus, Block, and others) cured the iliac
passion and obstinate constipation, did not operate
merely in a mechanical manner by reason of their
weight; for, if such had been the cause of their
efficacy, gold, whose weight is greater than that of
lead, would have been preferable in such a case;
1 In Hufeland's Journal, January, 1800, p. 58.
2 Mat. med. loc. cit.
3 Opera, p. 213.
' Comment. in J. Poppii chym. med. Lips. 1638, p. 223.



92

INTRODUCTION.

but the pills acted specially as a saturnine internal
remedy, and cured homceopathically. If Otto Tachenius and Saxtorph formerly cured cases of obstinate
hypochondriasis with the aid of lead, we ought to
bear in mind that this metal tends of itself to excite
hypochondriasis, as may be seen in the description
Lazuriaga gives of its ill effects.'
We ought not to be surprised that Marcus2 speedily
cured an inflammatory swelling of the tongue and of
the pharynx with a remedy (mercury) which, according to the daily experience of physicians, has a specific
tendency to produce inflammation and tumefaction of
the internal parts of the mouth, phenomena to which
it gives rise when merely applied to the surface of
the body in the form of ointment or plaster, as
witnessed by Degner,3 Frieze,4 Alberti,5 Engel,6 and
many others.    The weakening of the intellectual faculties (Swediaur 7), imbecility (Degner"), and mental alienation (Larry9), which have been seen to result from
the use of mercury, joined to the almost specific
SRecueil period. de litterature, i. p. 20.
2 Magazin II. ii.
3 Act. Nat. Cur. vi. App.
4 Geschichte und Versuche einer chirurg. Gesellschaft. Copenhagen, 1774.
5 Jurisprudentia Medica, v. p. 600.
6 Specimina Medica. Berlin, 1781, p. 99.
7 Traite des Malad. vener. ii. p. 368.
8 Loc. cit.
9 Memoires et Observations in the Description de 1'Egypt. Tom. i.



INTRODUCTION.

93

faculty, which this metal is known to possess, of
exciting salivation, explain how G. Perfect' was
enabled, by the use of mercury, to cure, in a permanent manner, a case of melancholia alternating with
increased secretion of saliva: How does it happen
that preparations of mercury proved so successful in
the hands of Seelig,2 in the treatment of angina
accompanied with purpura; in those of Hamilton,3
Hoffmann,4 Marcus,5 Rush,6 Colden,7 Bailey, and
Michaelis,8 in the treatment of other kinds of quinsy?
It is evidently because this metal is capable of producing a species of angina of the worst description.9
It was certainly by homoeopathic means that Sauter 0
1Annalen einer Anstalt fur Wahnsinnige. Hanover, 1804.
2 In Hufeland's Journal, xvi. I. p. 24.
SEdinb. med. comment., ix. I. p. 8.
4 Medic. Wochenblatt, 1787, No. 1.
5 Magazin flir Specielle Therapie, ii. p. 334.
6 Medic. Inquir. and Observ., No. 6.
7 Medic. Observ. and Inquir., 1, No. 19, p. 211.
8 In Richter's Chirurg. Biblioth., v. pp. 737, 739.
9 Physicians have likewise endeavoured to cure the croup by
means of mercury; but they generally failed in the attempt, because
this metal cannot produce (of itself), in the mucous membrane of the
trachea, a change similar to that particular modification which this
disease engenders. Sulphuret of calcium, which excites cough by
impeding respiration, and especially the tincture of burnt sponge,
act more homoeopathically in their special effects, and are consequently much more efficacious, particularly when administered in the
smallest possible doses.
10 In Hufeland's Journal, xii. II.



94

INTRODUCTION.

cured an ulcerous inflammation of the mouth, accompanied with aphthe and fcetor of the breath similar
to that which occurs in salivation, when he prescribed
a solution of corrosive sublimate as a gargle, and
that Block' removed aphthae by the use of mercurial
preparations, since, among other ulcerations of the
mouth, this substance particularly produces a species
of aphthce, as we are informed by Schlegel2 and
Th. Acrey?3
Hecker4 used various medicinal compounds successfully in a case of caries occurring after small-pox.
Fortunately, a portion of mercury was contained in
each of these mixtures, to which it may be imagined
that this malady will yield (homceopathically), because
mercury is one of the few medicinal agents which
can produce caries, as proved by the many excessive
mercurial courses used for the cure of syphilis or
even of other diseases, among which are those detailed
by G. P. Michaelis.5 This metal, which becomes so
formidable when its use is prolonged, on account of
the caries of which it then becomes the exciting
cause, exercises, notwithstanding, a very salutary
homoeopathic influence in the caries which follows
mechanical injuries of the bones, some very remark1 Medic. Bemerkungen, p. 161.
2 In Hufeland's Journal, vii. IV.
3 Lond. Med. Journal, 1788.
4 In Hufeland's Journal, i. p. 362.
5 Ibid. June, 1809, vi. p. 57.



INTRODUCTION.9

95

able instances of which have been transmitted to us
by J. Schegel,' J6rdens,' and J. M. Mfiller?' The
cure of caries (not venereal) of another kind, which
has likewise been effe cted by means of mercury by
J. F. G. Neu' and J. D. Metzger,5 furnishes a fresh
proof of the homocopathic curative virtue with which
this substance is endowed.
In perusing the works which have been published
on the subject of medical electricity, it is surprising
to see what analogy exists between the morbid symptoms sometimes produced by this agent, and the
natural diseases which it has cured homccopathically
in a durable manner. Innumerable are the authors
who have observed that acceleration of the putlse is
among the primary effects of positive electricity; but
Sauvages,6 IDelas,7 and Barillon,8 have seen febrile
parox~ysrns excited by electricity. The faculty it has
of producing fiever is the cause to which we may
attribute the circumstance of Ga-rdini,9 Wilkinson,'0
IHufeland's Journal, v. pp. 605, 610.
2 Ibid. x. II.
Obs. Mced. Chirur. ii. cas. 10.
Diss. Med. Pract. Goettingave, 1776.
SAdversaria. P. II. sect. 4.
SIn Bertholon de St. Lazare, Medicinisehe Electrisitiit, von Kihni.
Leip. 1788, t. i. pp. 239, 240.
7Ibid. P. 232.
8Ibid. p. 233.
Ibid. p. 232.
10Ibid. P. 251.



96

INTRODUCTION.

Syme,1 and Wesley,2 curing tertian fever with it
alone, and likewise the removal of quartan fevers by
Zetzel3 and Willermoz.4     It is also known that electricity occasions a contraction of the muscles which
resembles a convulsive movement.    De Sans5 was even
enabled to excite continued convulsions in the arm of
a young girl as often as he pleased to make the
experiment. It is by virtue of this power which
electricity develops, that De Sans 6 and Franklin7 applied it successfully in convulsions, and that Theden
cured with its aid a little girl, ten years of age, who
had lost her speech and partially the use of her
left arm, by lightning, and yet was subject to a
constant involuntary movement of the arms and
legs, accompanied by a spasmodic contraction of the
fingers of the left hand. Electricity likewise produces
a kind of sciatica, as observed by Jallobert9 and
another:10 it has also cured this affection by similarity
of effect (homceopathically), as confirmed by Hiort1 In Bertholon de St. Lazare, Medicinische Electrisitat, von Kiihn.
Leip. 1788, t. i. pp. 250.
2 Ibid. p. 249.
3 Ibid. p. 52.
4 Ibid. p. 250.
5 Ibid. p. 274.
6 Ibid.
7 Recueil sur l'electr. nmdic. ii. p. 386.
s Neue Bemerkungen und Erfahrungen, iii.
9 Experiences et Observations sur 1'electricite.
'0 Philos. Trans. vol. 63.



INTRODUCTION.

97

berg, Lovet, Arrigoni, Daboueix, Manduyt, Syme,
and Wesley. Several physicians have cured a species
of ophthalmia by electricity, that is to say, by
means of the power which it possesses of exciting
inflammation of the eyes, as observed by P. Dickson'
and Bertholon.2 Finally, it has, in the hands of
Fushel cured varices; and it owes this sanative virtue
to the faculty which Jallobert3 ascribes to it of producing varicose tumours.
Albers relates, that a warm bath at one hundred
degrees of the thermometer of Fahrenheit, greatly
reduced the burning heat of an acute fever in which
the pulse beat one hundred and thirty per minute,
and that it reduced the pulsations to one hundred
and ten.   Loffler fdund hot fomentations very useful
in encephalitis occasioned by insolation or the action
of the heat of stoves,4 and Callisen  regards affusions
of warm water on the head as the most efficacious of
all remedies in cases of inflammation of the brain.
If we deduct the cases in which the specific remedy
for a disease of never varying character has been
revealed to physicians of the ordinary school (not
by their own investigation, but) by      the empirical
practice of the common people, wherewith they are
SBertholon, Loc. cit., p. 466.
2 Ibid., ii. p. 296.
3 Ibid.
SIn Hufeland's Journal, iii. p. 690.
SAct. soc. med. Hafn. iv. p. 419.
H



98

INTRODUCTION.

enabled to effect a direct cure, as for instance, of the
venereal disease, with mercury; of the morbid state
resulting   from   contusions, with    arnica; of marsh
ague, with cinchona bark; of recent cases of itch,
with flowers of sulphur, &c.-if we deduct these, we
find, that without almost any exception, all the other
treatment of the old school physician, in chronic
diseases, consists in debilitating, teazing, and tormenting the already afflicted patient, to the aggravation of his disease and to his destruction, with a great
display of dignified gravity on the part of the doctor,
and at a ruinous expense to the patient.
Blind experiment sometimes led them to a homceopathic mode of treatment,1 and yet they did not
1 Thus they imagined they could drive out the perspiration
through the skin, which they believed to stagnate there after a chill,
if they gave the patient to drink, during the cold stage of the catarrhal
fever, an infusion of elder flowers, which is capable of removing
such a fever, and curing the patient by its peculiar similarity
of action (homceopathically), and this it does most promptly and
effectually, without causing perspiration, if but a small quantity of
this infusion, and nothing else, be taken. To hard, acute swellings,
in which the excessive violence of the inflammation prevents their
suppuration, and causes intolerable pains, they apply very warm poultices, frequently renewed, and behold! the inflammation and the pains
diminish rapidly, while the abscess is rapidly formed, as is known
by the yellowish shining elevation and the perceptible fluctuation.
In this case they imagine that the hardness has been softened by the
moisture of the poultice, whereas it is chiefly by the greater warmth
of the poultice that the excess of inflammation has been homoeopathically subdued, and the rapid suppuration been enabled to take



INTRODUCTION.

99

perceive the law of nature, in obedience to which,
cures so effected did and must ensue.
Hence it is extremely important, for the weal of mankind, to ascertain how these cures, as rare in their
occurrence as they are remarkable in their beneficial
results, really took place.
place.-Wherefore do they employ with success, in many ophthalmise, St. Yve's salve, the chief ingredient of which is red oxyde of
mercury, which can produce inflammation of the eyes, if anything
can? Is it hard to see that they here act homceopathically?-Or
why should a little parsley juice produce such evident relief in those
cases (by no means rare), where there are anxious, vain efforts to
urinate in little children, and in ordinary gonorrhcea, which is well
known by the very painful, frequent, and almost ineffectual attempts to
make water, if the fresh juice of this plant had not the power of
causing, in healthy persons, a painful, almost fruitless, call to urinate,
and so cured homceopathically?-With the pimpernel root, which
causes great secretion of mucus in the bronchia and fauces, they successfully combated the so-called mucous angina-and quelled some
kinds of metrorrhagia with savine, which can itself cause metrorrhagia, without perceiving the homceopathic curative law.-In cases
of constipation from strangulated hernia and in ileus, many medical
men found the constipating opium, in small doses, to be the most
excellent and certain remedy, without having the most distant idea
of the homceopathic curative law so obvious in this case.-They
cured non-venereal ulcers of the fauces with small doses of mercury,
which is homceopathic to such states-stopped some diarrhceas with
small doses of the purgative rhubarb-cured hydrophobia with
belladonna, that causes a similar affection, and removed, as if by
magic, the dangerous comatose state in acute fevers, with a small
dose of the heating, stupefying opium; and yet they abuse homceopathy, and persecute it with a fury that can only arise from the
stings of an evil conscience in a heart incapable of improvement.
112



100

INTRODUCTION.

The solution we obtain of this question is of the
utmost significance. It is, that these cures never were
effected in any other manner than by means of medicines of homceopathic power, that is to say, capable of
producing a morbid state similar to that sought to be
cured; they were effected rapidly and permanently by
medicines, the medical prescribers of which made use
of them as it were by accident, and even in opposition
to the doctrines of all previous systems and therapeutics (often without rightly knowing what they were
doing and why they did it), and thus, against their
will, they practically confirmed the necessity of the only
therapeutic law consonant to nature, that of Homceopathy-a therapeutic law, which, despite the many
facts and innumerable hints that pointed to it, no
medical epoch hitherto has exerted itself to discover,
blinded as they all have been by medical prejudices.
For even the domestic practice of the non-medical
classes of the community, endowed with proper
observant faculties, has many times proved this mode
of cure to be the surest, the most radical, and the
least fallacious in practice.
In recent cases of frost-bitten limbs, frozen sour
crout is applied, or frictions of snow are used.'
1It is on such examples of domestic practice that Mr. M. Lux
founds his so-called mode of cure by identicals and idem, which he
calls Isopathy, which some eccentric minded persons have already
adopted as the ne plus ultra of a healing art, without knowing how
they can carry it out in practice.



INTRODUCTION.

101

The experienced cook holds his hand, which he has
scalded, at a certain distance from      the fire, and    does
But if we examine these instances attentively, we find that they
do not bear out these views.
The purely physical powers differ in the nature of their action on
the living organism, from those of a dynamic medicinal kind.
Heat or cold of the air that surrounds us, or of the water, or
of our food and drink, occasion (as heat and cold) of themselves no
absolute injury to a healthy body; heat and cold are in their
alternations essential to the maintenance of healthy life, consequently
they are not of themselves medicine. Heat and cold, therefore, act
as curative agents in affections of the body, not by virtue of their
essential nature (not, therefore, as heat and cold per se, not as things
hurtful in themselves, as are the drugs, rhubarb, china, &c., even in
the smallest doses), but only by virtue of their greater or smaller
quantity, that is, according to their degrees of temperature, just as
(to take an example from mere physical powers) a great weight of
lead will bruise my hand painfully, not by virtue of its essential
nature as lead, for a thin plate of lead would not bruise me, but in
consequence of its quantity and massive weight.
If, then, cold or heat be serviceable in bodily ailments like frostbites or burns, they are so solely on account of their degree of
temperature, just as they only inflict injury on the healthy body by
their extreme degrees of temperature.
Thus we find in these examples of successful domestic practice,
that it is not the prolonged application of the degree of cold in
which the limb was frozen that restores it isopathically (it would
thereby be rendered quite lifeless and dead), but a degree of cold that
only approximates to that (homaoopathy), and which gradually rises to
a comfortable temperature, as frozen sour crout laid upon the frostbitten hand, in the temperature of the room, soon melts, gradually
growing warmer from 320 or 33~ (Fahr.) to the temperature of the
room, supposing that to be only 55~, and thus the limb is recovered



102

INTRODUCTION.

not heed the increase of pain that takes place at first,
as he knows from experience that he can thereby in
by physical homeopathy. In like manner, a hand scalded with
boiling water would not be isopathically cured by the application of
boiling water, but only by a somewhat lower temperature, as, for
example, by holding it in a vessel containing a fluid heated to 1600,
which becomes every minute less hot, and finally descends to the
temperature of the room, whereupon the scalded part is restored by
homoeopathy. Water in the act of freezing cannot isopathically
draw out the frost from potatoes and apples, but this is effected by
water only near the freezing point.
So, to give another example from physical action, the injury
resulting from  a blow  on the forehead with a hard substance
(a painful tumour) is soon diminished in pain and swelling by
pressing on the spot for a considerable time with the ball of the
thumb, strongly at first, and then gradually less forcibly, homoeopathically, but not by an equally hard blow with an equally hard
body, which would increase the evil isopathically.
The examples of cures by isopathy given in the book alluded
to-muscular contractions in human beings, and spinal paralysis in
a dog, which had been caused by a chill, being rapidly cured by
cold bathing-these events are falsely explained by isopathy. What
are called sufferings from a chill, are only nominally connected with
cold, and often arise, in the bodies of those predisposed to them,
even from a draught of wind which was not at all cold. Moreover,
the manifold effects of a cold bath on the living organism, in health
and in disease, cannot be reduced to such a simple formula as to
warrant the construction of a system of such pretensions! That
serpents' bites, as is there stated, are most certainly cured by portions
of the serpents, must remain a mere fable of a former age, until
such an improbable assertion is authenticated by indubitable observation and experience, which it certainly never will be. That, in
fine, the saliva of a mad dog given to a patient labouring under



INTRODUCTION.

103

a very short time, often in a few minutes, convert the
burnt part into healthy painless skin.'
Other intelligent non-medical persons, as, for example, the manufacturers of lackered-ware, apply
to a part scalded with the hot varnish a similar
substance, that causes of itself a burning sensation,
such as strong, heated spirits of wine,2 or oil of turhydrophobia (in Russia), is said to have cured him-that "is said "
would not seduce any conscientious physician to imitate such a
hazardous experiment, to construct a so-called isopathic system, so
dangerous, and so highly improbable in its extended application, as
has been done (not by the modest author of the pamphlet entitled
" The Isopathy of Contagions, Leipzic: Kollmann," but) by its
eccentric supporters, especially Dr. Gross (v. Ally. hom. Ztg. ii.
p. 72), who vaunts this isopathy (cequalia cequalibus) as the only
proper therapeutic rule, and sees nothing in the similia similibus but
an indifferent substitute for it; ungratefully enough, as he is entirely
indebted to the similia similibus for all his fame and fortune.
1 So also Fernelius (Therap, lib. vi. cap. 20) considers that the
best cure for a burnt part is to bring it near the fire, whereby the
pain is removed. John Hunter (On the Blood, Inflammation, 'c.
p. 218) mentions the great injury that results from treating burns
with cold water, and gives a decided preference to approaching
them  to the fire,-guided in this, not by the traditional medical
doctrines which (contraria contrariis) prescribe cooling things for
inflammation, but by experience, which teaches that a similar application of heat (similia similibus) is the most salutary.
2 Sydenham (Opera, p. 271 [edit. Syd. Soc. p. 601]) says that
spirits of wine, repeatedly applied, is preferable to all other remedies
in burns. Benjamin Bell, too (System of Surgery, third. edit. 1789),
acknowledges that experience shows that homocopathic remedies
only are efficacious. He says: "One of the best applications to



104

INTRODUCTION.

pentine,' and by that means cure themselves in the
course of a few hours, whereas cooling salves, as they are
every burn of this kind is strong brandy or any other ardent spirit;
it serves to induce a momentary additional pain (see below, ~ clvii.),
but this soon subsides, and is succeeded by an agreeable soothing
sensation. It proves most effectual when the parts can be kept
immersed in it; but where this cannot be done, they should be kept
constantly moist with pieces of old linen soaked in spirits." To this
I may add, that warm, and indeed very warm, alcohol is much more
rapidly and much more certainly eficacious, for it is much more
homceopathic than when not heated. And all experience confirms
this in a most astonishing manner.
1 Edward Kentish, having to treat the workers in coal pits, who
were so often dreadfully burnt by the explosion of fire-damp, applied
heated oil of turpentine, or alcohol, as the best remedies in the most
extensive and severest burns. (Second Essay on Burns. London,
1798.)  No treatment can be more homoeopathic than this, nor is
any more efficacious.
The estimable and experienced Heister (Institut. Chirury. tom i.
p. 33) confirms this from his own observation, and extols the application of turpentine oil, of alcohol, and of very hot poultices, for this
end, as hot as ever they can be borne.
But the amazing superiority of the application to burns of these
remedies, which possess the power of exciting burning sensation and
heat (and are consequently homceopathic), over palliative refrigerent
remedies, is most incontestibly shewn by pure experimentation, in
which the two opposite methods of treatment are employed for the
sake of comparison, in burns of similar intensity, in the same body.
Thus, John Bell (in Kihn's phys. med. Jour. Leipzic, 1801,
Jun. p. 428), in the case of a lady who had scalded both arms,
caused one to be covered with oil of turpentine, and made her plunge
the other into cold water. In half an hour the first arm was well,
but the other continued to be painful for six hours longer; when it
was withdrawn one instant from the water, she experienced much



INTRODUCTION.

105

well aware, would not effect a cure in as many months,
and cold water' would but make matters worse.
The old experienced reaper, although he may not
be in the habit of drinking brandy, will not touch
cold water (contraria contrariis) when he has worked
greater pain in it, and it required a much longer time than the first
bor its cure.
John Anderson (Kentish, op. cit. p. 43) treated in a similar manner
a lady who had scalded herself with boiling grease. "The face,
which was very red and scalded, and excessively painful, was, a few
minutes after the accident, covered with oil of turpentine; her arm
she had, of her own accord, plunged into cold water, with which she
desired to treat it for some hours. In the course of seven hours her
face looked much better, and the pain was relieved. She had
frequently renewed the cold water for the arm, but whenever she
withdrew it she complained of much pain, and in truth the inflammation in it had much increased. The following morning I found
that she had had, during the night, great pain in the arm; the
inflammation had extended above the elbow; several large blisters
had burst, and thick eschars had formed on the arm and hand; a
warm poultice was then applied. The face was completely free
from pain, but emollient applications had to be used for the arm for
a fortnight longer, before it was cured."
Who can fail to perceive in this instance the infinite superiority of
the (homoeopathic) treatment by means of remedies of similar action,
over the wretched treatment by opposites (contraria contrariis) of the
antiquated ordinary school of medicine!
1 John Hunter (loc. cit.) is not singular in asserting the great
injury done by treating burns with cold water. W. Fabricius of Hilden,
also (De Combustionibus libellus.  Basil, 1607, cap. 5, p. 11),
alleges that cold applications are highly injurious, and productive of
the most serious consequences; inflammation, suppuration, and
sometimes mortification, are caused by them.



106

INTRODUCTION.

himself into a violent feverish state in the heat of the
sun-he knows the danger of such a proceedingbut he takes a small quantity of a heating liquor, a
mouthful of brandy; experience, the teacher of truth,
has convinced him of the great superiority and efficacy
of this homceopathic procedure, whereby his heat and
fatigue are speedily removed.1
There have ever been occasionally physicians, who
vaguely surmised that medicines cure analogous morbid states by the power they possess of producing
analogous morbid symptoms.2
Thus the author of the book:         E 2 TO"Tv TV X r a'v6ew7rov," which is among the writings attributed to
Hippocrates, has the following remarkable words:
voEUvT&ov uy:I/vovIOTaI,--i- TO ~EE-~iv E7rSTOgQa TCU.Later physicians have also felt and expressed the
truth of the homoeopathic method of cure.        Thus, for
1 Zimmermann (Ueber die Erfahrung, ii. p. 318) informs us that
the inhabitants of hot countries act in the same manner, with the
best results, and that, after being very much heated, they swallow a
small quantity of some spirituous liquor.
2 I do not bring forward the following passages from authors who
had a presentiment of homceopathy, as proofs in support of this
doctrine, which is firmly established on its own merits, but in order
to avoid the imputation of having suppressed these foreshadowings
with the view of securing for myself the merit of the priority of the
idea.
' Basil. Froben. 1538, p. 72.



INTRODUCTION.

107

instance, Boulduc1 perceived that the purgative property of rhubarb was the cause of its power to remove
diarrhoea.
Detharding2 guessed that the infusion of senna
leaves relieved colic in adults, by virtue of its analogous action in causing colic in healthy persons.
Bertholon3 confesses that in diseases electricity
diminishes and removes pain very similar to that
which itself produces.
Thoury4 testifies that positive electricity possesses
the power of quickening the pulse, but when that is
already morbidly accelerated, it diminishes its frequency.
Von St6rck5 makes the following suggestion: "If
stramonium disorders the mind and produces mania
in healthy persons, ought we not to try if in cases of
insanity it cannot restore reason, by producing a
revolution in the ideas?"
But a Danish army-physician, of the name of Stahl,6
has expressed his conviction on this point in the most
unequivocal terms. "The rule generally acted on in
medicine," says he, "to treat by means of oppositely
acting remedies (contraria contrariis) is quite false,
1 Memoires de 1'Academie Royale, 1710.
2 Eph. Nat. Cur., cent. x. obs. 76.
3 Medicin. Electrisitit, ii. pp. 15 and 282.
4 Memoire lu 1'Academie de Caen.
5 Lebell. de Stram. p. 8.
G In Jo. Hammelii Commentatio de Arthritide tam tartarea, quam
scorbutica, seu podagra ct scorbuto. Budingae, 1738, viii. pp. 40-42.



108

INTRODUCTION.

and the reverse of what ought to be; I am, on the
contrary, convinced that diseases will yield to and be
cured by remedies that produce a similar affection
(similia similibus),-burns, by exposure to the fire,
frost-bitten limbs, by the application of snow and the
coldest water, inflammation and bruises, by distilled
spirits; and in like manner I have treated a tendency
to acidity of the stomach, by a very small dose of
sulphuric acid, with the most successful result, in
cases where a number of absorbent remedies had been
fruitlessly employed."
How near was the great truth sometimes of being
apprehended! But it was dismissed with a mere
passing thought, and thus the indispensable change
of the antiquated medical treatment of disease, of the
improper therapeutic system hitherto in vogue, into
a real, true and certain healing art, remained to be
accomplished in our own times.



109

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.
~ I.
The physician's high and only mission is to restore
the sick to health, to cure, as it is termed.'
~ II.
The perfection of a cure is rapid, gentle and permanent restoration      of the health, or removal and
annihilation of the disease in its whole extent, in the
shortest, safest and     most harmless way, on        easily
comprehensible principles.
I His mission is not, however, to construct so-called systems, by
interweaving empty ideas and hypotheses concerning the internal
vital processes, and consequently the actual mode in which diseases
are produced in the interior of the organism  (whereon so many
physicians have hitherto  ambitiously wasted their talents and
their time); nor is it to attempt to give countless explanations
regarding the phenomena in diseases and their proximate cause
(which must ever remain concealed), wrapped in unintelligible
words and an inflated abstract mode of expression, which should



110

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ III.
If the physician clearly perceives what is to be
cured in diseases, that is to say, in every individual
case of disease (knowledge of disease, indication), if he
clearly perceives what is curative in medicines, that
is to say, in each individual medicine (knowledge of
medicinal powers), and if he knows how to apply,
according to clearly defined principles, what is curative
in medicines, to what he has discovered to be undoubtedly morbid in the patient, so that recovery
must ensue-to apply it, as well in respect to the
suitability of the medicine most adapted from        its
mode of action to the case before him (choice of the
remedy, the medicine indicated), as also in respect to
the exact mode of preparation and quantity of it
required (proper dose), and to the proper period for
repeating the dose:-if, finally, he knows the obstacles
to recovery in each case, and is aware how to remove
them, so that the restoration may be permanent: then
he understands how to treat judiciously and rationally,
and he is a true practitioner of the healing art.
sound very learned, in order to amaze the ignorant-whilst sick
humanity sighs in vain for aid. Of such learned reveries (to which
the name of theoretic medicine is given, and for which peculiar professorships are instituted) we have had quite enough, and it is now
high time that all who call themselves physicians should at length
cease to deceive suffering mankind with mere talk, and begin now,
instead, for once to act, that is, really to aid and to cure.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

111

~IV.
He is likewise a preserver of health, if he knows
the things that derange health and cause disease, and
how to remove them from persons in health.
~V.
Useful to the physician in assisting him to cure,
are the particulars of the most probable exciting
cause of the acute disease, as also the most significant
points in the whole history of the chronic disease, to
enable him to discover its fundamental cause, which
generally depends on a chronic miasm. In these
investigations, the apparent physical constitution of
the patient (especially when the disease is chronic),
his moral and intellectual character, his occupation,
mode of living and habits, his social and domestic
relations, his age, sexual function, &c., are to be
taken into consideration.
~Vi.
The unprejudiced observer-well aware of the
nullity of transcendental speculations, which   can
receive no confirmation from   experience--let his
powers of penetration be ever so great, takes note of
nothing in every individual disease, except the changes
in the health of the body and of the mind (morbid
phenomena, accidents, symptoms,) which can be perceived externally by means of the senses, that is to
say, he notices only the deviations from the former
healthy state of the now diseased individual, which



112

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

are felt by the patient himself, remarked by those
around him, and observed by the physician. All
these perceptible signs represent the disease in its
whole extent, that is, together they form the true and
only conceivable portrait of the disease.1
1 I know not, therefore, how it was possible for physicians at the
sick-bed to allow themselves to suppose, that without most carefully
attending to the symptoms, and being guided by them in the treatment, they ought to seek and could discover, only in the hidden and
unknown interior, what there was to be cured in the disease, under
the arrogant and ludicrous pretext that they could, without paying
much attention to the symptoms, discover the alteration that had
occurred in the invisible interior, and set it to rights with (unknown!)
medicines, and that such a procedure as this could alone be called
radical and rational treatment.
Is not, then, that which is cognizable by the senses in diseases
through the phenomena it displays, the disease itself in the eyes of
the physician, since he never can see the spiritual being that produces the disease, the vital force? nor is it necessary that he should
see it, but only that he should ascertain its morbid actions, in order
that he may thereby be enabled to cure the disease. What else will
the old school search for in the hidden interior of the organism, as a
prima causi mnorbi, whilst they reject as an object of cure, and
proudly despise, the sensible and manifest representation of the
disease, the symptoms, that so plainly address themselves to us?
What else do they wish to cure in diseases, but these?!
* "1 The physician whose researches are directed towards the hidden
relations in the interior of the organism, may daily err; but the homoeopathist who grasps with requisite carefulness the whole group of symptoms,
possesses a sure guide, and if he succeed in removing the whole group of
symptoms, he has likewise most assuredly destroyed the internal, hidden
cause of the disease." (RAU, op. cit. p. 103).



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

113

~ VII.
Now, as in     a disease, from     which    no   manifest
exciting or maintaining cause (causa occasionalis) is
to be removed,' we can perceive nothing but the
morbid symptoms, it must (regard being had to the
possibility of a miasm, and attention paid to the accessory circumstances, ~ v) be the symptoms alone, by
which the disease demands and points to the remedy
suited to relieve it-and, moreover, the totality of
these its symptoms, of this outwardly reflected picture
of the internal essence of the disease, that is, of the
affection of the vital force, must be the principal, or
the sole means, whereby the disease can make known
what remedy it requires-the only thing that can
determine the choice of the most appropriate curative
agent-and      thus, in   a  word, the totality2 of the
SIt is not necessary to say that every intelligent physician would at
once remove this where it exists; the indisposition thereupon generally
ceases spontaneously. He will remove from the room strong smelling
flowers, which have a tendency to cause syncope and hysterical sufferings; extract from the cornea the foreign body that excites inflammation of the eye; loosen the over-tight bandage on a wounded limb,
and apply a more suitable one; lay bare, and put a ligature on the
wounded artery that produces fainting; endeavour to promote the
expulsion by vomiting of belladonna berries and the like, that may
have been swallowed; extract foreign substances that may have got
into the orifices of the body (the nose, gullet, ears, urethra, rectum,
vagina); crush the vesical calculus; open the imperforate anus of
the new born infant, &c.
2 In all times, the old school physicians, not knowing how else to
I



114

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

symptoms must be the principal, the sole thing, the
physician has to take note of in every case of disease,
and to remove by means of his art, in order to cure
and transform it into health.
~ VIII.
It is not conceivable, nor can it be proved by any
experience in the world, that, after removal of all the
morbid symptoms of the disease, and of the entire
collection of the perceptible morbid phenomena, there
should or could remain any thing else besides health,
or that the morbid alterations in the interior could
remain uneradicated.'
give relief, have sought to combat, and if possible to suppress, by
medicines, here and there, a single symptom from among a number,
in diseases-a one-sided procedure, which, under the name of symptomatic treatment, has justly excited universal contempt, because by
it, not only was nothing gained, but much harm was effected. A
single one of the symptoms present is no more the disease itself
than a single foot is the man himself. This procedure was so much
the more reprehensible, that such a single symptom was only treated
by an antagonistic remedy (therefore only in an enantiopathic and
palliative manner), whereby, after a slight alleviation, it was subsequently only rendered all the worse.
SWhen a patient has been cured of his disease by a true
physician, in such a manner that no trace of the disease, no morbid
symptom, remains, and all the signs of health have permanently
returned, how can any one, without offering an insult to common
sense, affirm that in such an individual the whole disease still remains bodily in the interior?  And yet the chief of the old school,
Hufeland, asserts this in the following words: "Homceopathy can



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

115

~ IX.
In the healthy condition of man, the spiritual vital
force (autocracy), the dynamis that animates the
material body (organism) rules with unbounded sway,
and retains all the parts of the organism in admirable,
harmonious, vital operation, with respect to both
sensations and functions, so that our in-dwelling,
reason-gifted mind can employ this living, healthy
machine for the higher purposes of our existence.
~X.
The material organism, without the vital force, is
capable of no sensation, no function, no self-preservation;' it derives all sensation and performs all the
remove the symptoms, but the disease remains." (Vide Homiopathie, p. 27, c. 19.) This he maintains, partly from mortification at
the progress made by homoeopathy to the benefit of mankind, partly
because he still holds thoroughly material notions respecting disease,
which he is still unable to regard as a state of being of the organism,
wherein it is dynamically altered by the morbidly deranged vital
force, but he views the disease as a something material, which, after
the cure is completed, may still remain lurking in some corner in
the interior of the body, in order, some day during the most vigorous
health, to burst forth, at its pleasure, with its material presence!
So dreadful is still the blindness of the old school pathology! No
wonder that it could only produce a system of therapeutics, which is
solely occupied with scouring out the poor patient.
1 It is dead, and now only subject to the power of the external
physical world; it decays, and is again resolved into its chemical
constituents.
S2



116

O1RGANON OF MEDICINE.

functions of life solely by means of the immaterial
being (the vital force) which animates the material
organism in health and in disease.
~ XI.
When a person falls ill, it is only this spiritual,
self-acting (automatic) vital force, every where present in his organism, that is primarily deranged
by the dynamic influence       upon   it of a morbific
agent inimical to life; it is only the vital force,
deranged to such an abnormal state, that can furnish the organism    with its disagreeable sensations,
and incline it to the irregular functions, which we
call disease; for, as a power invisible in itself, and
only cognizable by its actions in the organism, its
morbid derangement only makes itself known, by the
expression of disease in the sensations and functions
of those parts of the organism exposed to the senses of
the observer and physician, that is, by morbid symptoms, and in no other way can it make itself known.
~ XII.
It is the morbidly affected vital force alone that
produces diseases,1 so that the morbid phenomena
1 Hoz the vital force causes the organism to display morbid
phenomena, that is, howz it produces disease, it would be of no practical utility to the physician to know, and therefore it will forever
remain concealed from him; only what it is necessary for him to
know of the disease, and what is fully sufficient for enabling him to
cure it, has the Lord of life revealed to his senses.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

117

perceptible to our senses express at the same time all
the internal change, that is, the morbid derangement
of the internal dynamis, in a word, they reveal the
whole disease; consequently, also, the disappearance
by treatment of all the morbid phenomena, and of all
the morbid alterations that differ from the healthy
vital operations, as certainly occasions, and necessarily
implies, the restoration of the integrity of the vital
force, and, therefore, the recovered health of the
whole organism.
~ XIII.
Therefore disease (that does not come within the
province of manual surgery) considered, as it is by
the allopathists, as a thing separate from the living
whole, from the organism and its vivifying vital force,
and hidden in the interior, be it of ever so subtile a
character, is an absurdity, that could only be imagined
by minds of a material stamp, and has for thousands
of years given to the prevailing system of medicine
all those pernicious impulses that have made it a truly
mischievous [non-healing] art.
~ XIV.
There is, in the interior of man, nothing morbid
that is curable, and no invisible morbid alteration
that is curable, which does not make itself known to
the accurately observing physician, by means of morbid signs and symptoms-an arrangement in perfect



118

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

conformity with the infinite goodness of the all-wise
Preserver of human life.
~ xv.
The affection of the morbidly deranged, spiritual
dynamis (vital force) that animates our body, in the
invisible interior, and the sum total of the outwardly
cognizable symptoms produced by it in the organism
and representing the existing malady, constitute a
whole; they are one and the same. The organism is
indeed the material machine to the life, but it is not
conceivable without the animation imparted to it by
the instinctively perceiving and regulating vital force
(just as the vital force is not conceivable without the
organism), consequently the two together constitute
a unity, although in thought our mind separates this
unity into two distinct ideas, for the sake of facilitating
the apprehension of it.
~ XVI.
Our vital force, as a spiritual dynamis, cannot be
attacked and affected by injurious operations on the
healthy organism from external inimical influences,
that disturb the harmonious play of life, otherwise
than in a spiritual (dynamic) manner, and in like
manner, all such morbid derangements (the diseases)
cannot be removed from it by the physician, in
any other way, than    by the spiritual (dynamic,
virtual) alterative powers of the suitable medicines
acting upon our spiritual vital force, which per


ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

119

ceives them through the medium of the sentient
faculty of the nerves every where present in            the
organism, so that it is only by their dynamic action
on the vital force, that curative agents are able to
re-establish, and do actually re-establish, health and
vital harmony, after the changes in the health of
the patient cognizable by our senses (the sum total
of the symptoms) had revealed the disease to the
carefully observing    and investigating physician, as
fully as was requisite, in order to enable him to
cure it.
~ XVII.
Now, as in the cure effected by the removal of the
whole of the perceptible signs and symptoms of the
disease, the internal alteration of the vital force on
which   the disease depends-consequently          the sum
total of the disease-is at the same time removed,' it
1 A warning dream, a superstitious fancy, or a solemn prediction
that death would occur at a certain day or at a certain hour, has not
unfrequently produced all the signs of commencing and increasing
disease, of approaching death, and death itself, at the hour announced, which could not happen without the simultaneous production of the inward change (corresponding to the state observed
externally); and hence in such cases, from the same cause, all the
morbid signs indicative of approaching death have frequently been
dissipated by some cunning deception, or persuasion to a belief in
the contrary, and health suddenly restored, which could not have
happened without the removal, by means of this moral curative agent,
of the internal and external morbid change that threatened death.



120

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

follows, that the physician has only to remove the
whole of the symptoms, in order, at the same time, to
abrogate and to annihilate the internal change, that
is, the morbid derangement of the vital force-consequently the sum total of the disease, the disease
itself.  But the annihilated disease is restored health,
the highest, the sole aim of the physician who knows
the true object of his mission, which consists not in
learned-sounding prating, but in giving aid to the
sick.
~ XVIII.
From   this indubitable truth, that besides the collective symptoms, nothing can be discovered in any
way, in diseases, wherewith they could express their
need of aid, it undeniably follows, that the sum of
all the symptoms in each individual case of disease
must be the sole indication, the sole guide to direct us
in the choice of a curative remedy.
1 It is only thus that God, the Preserver of mankind, could reveal
His wisdom and goodness in reference to the cure of the diseases to
which man is liable here below, by shewing to the physician what he
had to remove in diseases, in order to annihilate them, and re-establish
health. But what would we think of His wisdom and goodness, if He
had shrouded in mysterious obscurity that which was to be cured in
diseases (as is asserted by the prevailing school of medicine, which
affects to possess a supernatural insight into the inner nature of
things), and shut it up in the hidden interior, and thus rendered it
impossible for man to know the malady accurately, consequently
impossible for him to cure it?



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

121

~ XIX.
Now, as diseases are nothing more than alterations
in the health of the healthy individual, which express
themselves by morbid signs, and the cure is also
only possible by a change of the health of the diseased
individual to the healthy condition, it is very evident,
that medicines could never cure diseases, if they did
not possess the power of altering man's health, which
consists in sensations and functions; indeed, that
their curative power must be owing solely to this
power they possess of altering man's health.
~ XX.
This spiritual power capable of altering man's
health (and hence of curing diseases) which lies hid
in the inner nature of medicines, is not of itself discoverable by us, in any way, by a mere effort of
reason; it is only by experience of the phenomena it
displays when acting on the health of man that it
can be learned, and that distinctly.
~ XXI.
Now, as the curative principle in medicines is not
in itself perceptible, as cannot be denied, and in pure
experiments with medicines, conducted by the most
accurate observers, nothing can be observed that can
constitute them medicines or curative agents, except
that power of causing distinct alterations in the
health of the human body, and particularly in that of



122

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

the healthy individual, and of exciting in him certain
fixed morbid symptoms; so it follows, that when
medicines act as curative agents, they can only bring
their curative property into play by means of this
their power of altering man's health, by the production of peculiar symptoms; and that, therefore,
we have only to trust to the morbid phenomena
which the medicines produce in the healthy body, as
the only possible revelation of their in-dwelling curative power, in order to learn, what disease-producing
power, and, at the same time, what disease-curing
power each individual medicine possesses.
~ XXII.
But as nothing is to be observed in diseases that
ought to be removed in order to change them into
health, besides the sum of their signs and symptoms,
and likewise medicines can shew nothing curative,
besides their tendency to produce morbid symptoms
in healthy persons, and to remove them in diseased
persons; it follows, on the one hand, that medicines
only become curative agents, and have the power of
annihilating diseases, in that the medicinal substance,
by exciting certain effects and symptoms, that is, by
producing a certain artificial morbid state, removes
and destroys the symptoms already present, that is to
say, the natural morbid state that is to be curedon the other hand, it follows, that for the sum of the
symptoms of the disease to be cured, a medicine must
be sought, which (according as experience shall prove



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

123

whether the morbid symptoms are most readily,
certainly and permanently removed and changed into
health by similar or opposite medicinal symptoms,')
has a tendency to produce similar or opposite symptoms.
~ XXIII.
All pure experience, however, and all accurate
research, convince us, that persisting          symptoms of
disease are so far from    being removed and annihilated
1 The other possible mode of employing medicines for diseases,
besides these two (the allopathic method), in which medicines are
given, whose symptoms have no direct pathological relation to the
morbid state, consequently are neither similar nor opposite, but
quite heterogeneous to the symptoms of the disease, is, as I have
shewn above, in the Introduction (Review of the medication, allopathy, and palliative treatment, that have prevailed to the present
time in the old school of medicine), merely an imlpefect and in'urious
imitation of the highly imperfect efforts qof the irrational, merely
instinctive vital force, which, when made ill by injurious agencies,
strives to save itself at whatever sacrifce, by the production and
continuance of morbid states in the organism-an imitation, consequently, of the crude vital force, which was placed in our organism,
and so constituted as to preserve our life in health, in the most
beautiful harmony; but when deranged by disease, to admit of being
again changed to health (homaeopathically) by the intelligent physician,
but not to cure itself, for which the little power it possesses is so far
from being a pattern to be copied, that all the changes and symptoms
it produces in the (morbidly deranged) organism, are just the disease
itself. But this injudicious system of medication of the old school
of medicine can no more be passed by unnoticed, than can history
omit to record the thoausands of years of oppression to which mankind
have been subjected under the irrational, despotic governments.



124

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

by opposite symptoms of medicines, (as in the antipathic, enantiopathic, or palliative method,) that on the
contrary, after transient, apparent alleviation, they
break forth again, only with increased intensity, and
become manifestly aggravated (~ Iviii-lxii and Ixix).
~ XXIV.
There remains, therefore, no other mode of employing medicines in diseases that promises to be of
service, than the homoeopathic, by the instrumentality
of which a medicine must be sought for the collective
symptoms of the case of disease, which among all the
medicines (whose pathogenetic effects are known from
having been tested in healthy individuals), has the
power and the tendency to produce an artificial
morbid state, most similar to that of the case of
disease in question.
~ XXV.
Now, however, in all careful researches, pure experience,1 the only, the infallible oracle of medicine,
1I do not mean that sort of experience of which the ordinary
practitioners of the old school boast, after they have for years worked
away with a heap of complicated prescriptions at a number of
diseases which they never carefully investigated, but which, faithful
to the tenets of their school, they considered as already described in
systematic pathology, and dreamed that they could perceive in them
some imaginary morbific matter, or ascribed to them some other hypothetical, internal abnormal circumstance. They always saw something
in them, but knew not what it was they saw, and they got results,



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.1

312 5

teaches us, that actually that medicine, which, in its
action on the healthy human body, has demonstrated
its power of producing the greatest number of symptoms similar to those observable in the case of disease
under treatment, does also, in doses of suitable potency
and attenuation, rapidly, radically and permanently
remove- the collective symptoms of this morbid state,
that is (~ vi-xvi), the whole disease present, and
change it into health, and that all medicines cure
those diseases whose symptoms most nearly resemble
their own, without exception, and leave none of them
uncured.
~ XXVI.
This depends on the following honccopat1hic law of
nature, some -vague presenltimenit of which has indeed
occasionally been entertained, but which, until now,
has not been acknowledged, and on which depends
every real cure that has ever taken place:
Aweaker dynaic affe~ction is permanently extbinquislied in the livin2g oi~qanismn by a stronger one, if the
latter (whilst dý,/Jerinig in kind) is similar to the formner
in its mzanifestations.1
from their comnplex forces acting on an unknown object, that no
human being, but only a God, could have unriddled-results from
which nothing can be learned, no expeienegind  Ifyeas
experience of this sort is like fifty years of looking into a, kaleidoscope filled with unknown gaudy obj ects, a~nd perpetually turniing
round; thousands of ever-changing figures, and no clue gainedl to
enable us to determine what appearance future changes will assumie!
I Thus are cured both physical affections and moral maladies.



126

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ XXVII.
The curative power of medicines, therefore, depends
on their symptoms, similar to the disease but superior
to it in strength (~ xii-xxvi), so that each individual
case of disease is most certainly, radically, rapidly and
permanently annihilated and destroyed, only by a
How is it that in the early dawn the brilliant Jupiter vanishes from
the gaze of the beholder? By a stronger very similar power acting
on his optic nerve, the brightness of approaching day!-In situations
replete with fcetid odours, wherewith is it usual to soothe effectually
the offended olfactory nerves? With snuff, that affects the sense of
smell in a similar, but stronger manner! No music, no sugared
cake, which act on the nerves of other senses, can cure this nausea
caused by the disgusting odour.-How does the warrior cunningly
banish the piteous cries of him who runs the gauntlet, from the ears
of the compassionate bystanders? By the shrill notes of the fife,
commingled with the roll of the noisy drum! And the distant roar
of the enemy's cannon, that inspires his army with fear?  By the
mimic thunder of the big drum! For neither the one nor the other
would the distribution of a brilliant piece of uniform, nor a reprimand
to the regiment suffice.-In like manner, mourning and sorrow will be
effaced from the mind, by the account of another and still greater
cause for sorrow happening to another, even though it be a mere
fiction.  The injurious consequences of too great joy, will be removed by drinking coffee, which produces an excessively joyous
state of mind.-Nations, like the Germans, who have for centuries
been gradually sinking deeper and deeper in soulless apathy and
degrading serfdom, must first be trodden still deeper in the dust by
the Western Conqueror, until their situation became intolerable;
their mean opinion of themselves was thereby overstrained and
removed; they again became alive to their dignity as men, and then,
for the first time, they raised their heads as Germans.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

127

medicine capable of exciting (in the health of a
human being) in the most similar and complete
manner, the totality of its symptoms, which at the
same time are stronger than the disease.
XXVIII.
As this therapeutic law of nature is verified by
every pure experiment and every true observation in
the world, and the fact is consequently established,
it matters little respecting the scientific explanation
of the manner in which it takes place; and I do not
attach much importance to the attempts made to
explain it.   The following, however, seems to be
the most probable view, as its premises all rest on
experience.
XXIX.
As every disease (not strictly surgical) depends only
on a peculiar morbid derangement of our vital force in
sensations and functions, when a homoopathic cure of
the vital force deranged by the natural disease is accomplished by the administration of a medicinal potency
selected on account of an accurate similarity of symptoms,
a somewhat stronger but similar, artificial morbid affection
is brought into contact with, and as it were, pushed into
the place of the weaker, similar, natural morbid irritation,
against which, the instinctive vital force now merely
(though in a stronger degree) medicinally diseased, is
then compelled to direct an increased amount of energy,



128

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

but, on account of the shorter duration of the action    of the
medicinal potency that now morbidly affects it, the vital
force soon overcomes this, and as it was in the first
instance relieved from the material morbid affection, so
it is now at last freed from the artificial (the medicinal)
one, and   hence is enabled again to carry        on healthily
the vital operations of      the organism.2      This highly
probable explanation of the process rests on the
following axioms.
1 The short duration of the action of the potencies that excite
artificial diseases, which we term medicines, makes it possible,
that, although they are at the same time stronger than the natural
disease, they can yet be much more easily overcome by the vital
force, than can the weaker natural diseases, which, solely in consequence of the longer, generally life-long, duration of their action
(psora, syphilis, sycosis), can never be vanquished and extinguished
by it alone, until the physician affects the vital force in a stronger
manner by a potency that produces a disease very similar, but
stronger, to wit, a homceopathic medicine, which, when given (or
smelt), is, as it were, forced upon the unconscious, instinctive vital
force, and substituted in the place of the former natural morbid
affection, by which means the vital force then remains merely medicinally ill, but only for a short time, because the action of the
medicine (the time in which the medicinal disease excited by it runs
its course) does not last long. The cures of diseases of many years'
duration (~ xlvi), by the occurrence of small-pox and measles (both
of which run a course of only a few weeks), are processes of a
similar character.
2 [Some years later, Hahnemann thought fit to offer a different
explanation of the mode in which the homceopathic remedy effects
the cure of a disease, which would have probably been the one he
would have adopted, had he lived to publish another edition of this
work, and which I think it right to insert in this place, not because the



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

129~

~ XXX.
The human body appears to admuit, of being mnuch
more powerfully affected in its health by medicines
(atybecause we have the reoul'ttion of the (lose ini
our own power), than by natural mnorbific irritations
-for natural diseases are cured and overcom-ie by
suitable medicines.
truth of the grand therapeutic axiom we owe to his genius, can be at.
all affected by the validity of his explanation of it, but in order thlat
the reader may have the very latest ideas of the illustrious founder of
homocopathy on the subject.
41It is undeniable," says hie, " that our vital force is unable,
without the assistance of true curative agents, ach~ninistered by
human skill, to combat even inconsiderable acute diseases (if eveni it
do not succumb to them), and to re-establish a sort of hieal th, without,
sacrificing- a portion (often a large portion) of the fluid and solid
parts of the organism, as I have elsewhere (vide antea, introduction,
p. 28) shewn. How it affects this, will remain forever unknown to
us; so much, however, is certain, that it cannot overcome even these
diseases in a direct manner, nor without such sacrifices. The chironic.
diseases of miasmatic origin, it can~not cure by itself, ev-en with such
losses, and restore real health. B~ut equally certain is it, that whenl,
by the true (homccopathie) healing art, guided by humian wisdom-i, it
is put in a position to overpower and to subdue (to cure) diseases
with which it is attacked, as well those of an acute as those of a.
chronic miasmatic character, directly and without such sacrifices,
without loss to the organism and to life, it is always the vital force
that conquers, just as the native army which drives the enemny out
of the country must be c-alled the conqueror, although it was assisted
by foreign auxiliary troops. It is the organic vital force of our
bodies which itself cures natural diseases of all kinds, in a direct
manner and wvithout suchi sacrifices, whenever, by mneans, of the
K.



130

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ XXXI.
The    inimical potencies, partly       psychical, partly
physical, to which our terrestrial existence is exposed,
which are termed morbid noxious agents, do not
proper (homoaopathic) medicines, it is placed in a position to conquer, which indeed it never could do without the auxiliary power,
without this aid; for our organic vital force, by itself, only suffices
to preserve the vital operations in their good order as long as the
individual is not morbidly deranged by the inimical influence of
morbific potencies.
"By itself, it is not a match for the latter; it opposes them with
a power scarcely equal to that which the inimical influence exerts
upon it, and that with various indications of suffering on its own
part (which we term symptoms of disease), but by its own power it
could never overcome the chronic-disease enemy, as it cannot conquer
even acute diseases without considerable loss of portions of the
organism, if it were to remain without assistance from without, by
means of real remedial aid, to furnish which, the Preserver of human
life has commissioned the intelligent physician.
" With a scarcely equal opposing power, I repeat, the vital force
advances against the hostile disease, and yet no enemy can be overcome, except by a superior power.
" The homceopathic medicine alone can supply the vital principle
with this superior power.
" Of itself, this principle that animates us, this vital force, merely
organic, only designed for maintaining undisturbed health, opposes
to the advancing hostile disease, only a weak resistance, and as the
disease progresses and increases in intensity, a greater resistance,
but (at best) one that is only equal to the hostile attack, in delicate
patients not even equal, often only weaker; for offering an overpowering, an unhurtful opposition, it is not capable, not intended,
not created.
" But if, by means of the action upon it by homoeopathic medi


ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

131

possess the power of morbidly deranging the health
of man unconditionally;' but we are made ill by
them only when our organism is sufficiently discines, we physicians can represent and oppose to this instinctive
vital force, its enemy the disease, as it were, increased-however little increased-and if in this manner we magnify to the
perception of the vital principle, the picture of its enemy the
disease, by homceopathic medicines that produce an imitation of the
original disease of illusive resemblance to it, we thereby, by degrees,
cause and compel this instinctive vital force, gradually to increase its
energy, and to go on always increasing it more and more, until at
length it becomes much stronger than the original disease was, so
that it can again become the autocrat in its own organism, can again
take the reins, and direct the organism on the way to health, whilst
in the mean time, the apparent increase of the disease, produced by
the homoeopathic medicines, disappears spontaneously, whereon we,
witnessing the re-established preponderance of the vital power, that
is to say, the re-established health, cease to administer these
remedies.
"Incredibly great is the fund of the spiritual vital principle imparted to man by the infinitely benevolent Creator, if we physicians
did but know how to keep it right in days of health by a properly
regulated wholesome regimen, and in diseases to summon it forth,
and stimulate it up to the proper mark by pure homoeopathic treatment." (Die chronischen Krankeiten, second edition, Pt. IV. p. iv.
Diisseldorf, 1838.)]
1 When I call disease a derangement of man's state of health, I
am far from wishing thereby to give a hyperphysical explanation of
the internal nature of diseases generally, or of any case of disease in
particular. It is only intended by this expression to intimate, what
it can be proved diseases are not and cannot be, that they are not
mechanical or chemical alterations of the material substance of the
body, and not dependent on a material morbific principle-but that
they are merely spiritual dynamic derangements of the life.
K2



132

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

posed and susceptible to the attack of the morbific
cause that may be present, and to be altered in its
health, deranged and made to undergo abnormal sensations and functions-hence they do not produce
disease in every one, nor at all times.
~ XXXII.
But it is quite otherwise with the artificial morbific
potencies, which we term medicines. Every real
medicine, namely, acts at all times, under all circumstances, on every living human being, and produces
in him the symptoms peculiar to it (distinctly perceptible, if the dose be large enough), so that, evidently,
every living human organism is liable to be affected,
and, as it were, inoculated with the medicinal disease
at any time, and absolutely (unconditionally), which,
as before said, is by no means the case with the
natural diseases.
~ XXXIII.
In accordance with this fact, it is undeniably shewn
by all experience,' that the living human organism is
A striking fact in corroboration of this is, that previously to the
year 1801, when the smooth scarlatina of Sydenham still prevailed
epidemically among children, and attacked, without exception, all
children whc had escaped it in a former epidemic; in a similar
epidemic whi, h I witnessed in Konigslutter, on the contrary, all the
children who took in time a very small dose of belladonna, remained
unaffected by this highly infectious infantile disease. If medicines
can protect from a disease that is raging around, they must possess
a vastly superior power of affecting our vital force.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

133

much more disposed, and has a greater tendency to
be excited, and to have its health deranged by
medicinal powers, than by morbific noxious agencies
and infectious miasms, or in other words, that the
morbific noxious agencies possess a power of morbidly
deranging man's health that is subordinate and conditional, often very conditional, whilst medicinal potencies
have an absolute unconditional power, greatly superior
to the former.
~ XXXIV.
The greater strength of the artificial diseases producible by medicines, is, however, not the sole cause
of their power to cure natural diseases. In order
that they may effect a cure, it is before all things
requisite that they should be capable of producing in
the human body an artificial disease as similar as
possible to the disease to be cured, in order, by means
of this similarity, conjoined with the somewhat greater
strength, to substitute themselves for the natural
morbid affection, and thereby deprive the latter of all
influence upon the vital force. This is so true, that
no previously existing disease can be cured, even by
nature herself, by the accession of a new dissimilar
disease, be it ever so strong, and just as little can it
be cured by medical treatment with drugs which are
incapable of producing a similar morbid condition in
the healthy body.



134

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ XXXV.
In order to illustrate this, we shall consider in three
different cases, as well what happens in nature when
two dissimilar natural diseases meet together in one
person, as also the result of the ordinary medical
treatment of diseases with unsuitable allopathic drugs,
which are incapable of producing an artificial morbid
condition similar to the disease to be cured, whereby
it will appear that even nature is unable to remove
a dissimilar disease already present by one that is
unhomceopathic, even though it be stronger, and as
little is the unhomoeopathic employment of even
the strongest medicines ever capable of curing any
disease whatsoever.
~ XXXVI.
I.-If the two dissimilar diseases meeting together
in the human being, be of equal strength, or still more
if the older one be the stronger, the new disease will be
repelled by the old one from the body and not allowed
to affect it. A patient suffering from a severe chronic
disease will not be infected by a moderate autumnal
dysentery or other epidemic.-The plague of the
Levant, according to Larrey,1 does not break out
where scurvy is prevalent, and persons suffering from
herpetic eruptions are not infected by it. Rachitis,
Jenner alleges, prevents vaccination from taking effect.
1 Memoires et Observations, in the Description de 'Egypte. Tom. i.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

135

Those suffering from pulmonary consumption are not
liable to be attacked by epidemic fevers of a not very
violent character, according to Von Hildenbrand.
~ XXXVII.
And in like manner, under ordinary medical treatment, an old chronic disease remains uncured and as
it was, if it is treated not violently according to the
common allopathic method, that is, with medicines
that are incapable of producing in healthy individuals
a state of health similar to the disease, even though
the treatment should last for years. This is daily
witnessed in practice, it is therefore unnecessary to
give any illustrative examples.
~ XXXVIII.
II.-Or the new dissimilar disease is the stronger.
In this case the disease under which the patient
originally laboured, will, as the weaker, be kept back
and suspended by the accession of the stronger one,
until the latter shall have run its course or been
cured, and then the old one again makes it appearance,
uncured. Two children affected with a kind of epilepsy
remained free from epileptic attacks after infection
with ring-worm (tinea); but as soon as the eruption
on the head was gone, the epilepsy returned just as
before, as Tulpius' observed. The itch, as Schopf3
1 Obs., lib. i. obs. 8.
2 In Hufeland's Journal, xv. II.



136

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

saw, disappeared on the occurrence of the scurvy, but
after the cure of the latter it again broke out. So
also the pulmonary phthisis remained stationary,
when the patient was attacked by a violent typhus,
but went on again after the latter had run its course.'
If mania occur in a consumptive patient, the phthisis
with all its symptoms is removed by the former,
but if that go off, the phthisis returns immediately
and proves fatal.2 When measles and small-pox are
prevalent at the same time, and both attack the same
child, the measles that had already broken out are
generally checked by the small-pox that came somewhat later; nor do the measles resume their course
until after the cure of the small-pox; but it not
unfrequently happens that the inoculated small-pox
is suspended for four days by the supervention of the
measles, as observed by Manget,3 after the desquamation of which, the small-pox completes its course.
Even when the inoculation of the small-pox had taken
effect for six days, and the measles then broke out,
the inflammation of the inoculation remained stationary, and the small-pox did not ensue until the
measles had completed their regular course of seven
1 Chevalier, in Hufeland's neuesten Annalen der franzSsischen
Heilkunde, ii. p. 192.
2 Mania phthisi superveniens eam cum omnibus suis pheenomenis
auffert, verum mox redit phthisis et occidit, abeunte mania. Reil,
Memorab. Fasc. iii. v. p. 171.
3 In the Edinb. Med. Comment., Pt. I. i.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

137

days.' In an epidemic of measles, that disease attacked
many individuals on the fourth or fifth day after the
inoculation' of small-pox, and prevented the development of the small-pox, until it had completed its own
course, whereupon the small-pox ensued and proceeded regularly to its termination.2 The true, smooth,
erysipelatous-looking scarlatina of Sydenham,3 with
sore-throat, was checked on the fourth day by the occurrence of cow-pox, which ran its regular course, and not
till it was ended did the scarlatina again appear; but on
another occasion, as both diseases seem to be of equal
strength, the cow-pox was suspended on the eighth
day by the supervention of the true, smooth scarlatina
of Sydenham, and the red areola of the former disappeared, until the scarlatina was gone, whereon the
cow-pox immediately resumed its course, and went on
to its regular termination.4 The measles suspended
the cow-pox: on the eighth day, when the cow-pox
had nearly attained its climax, the measles broke
out, the cow-pox now remained stationary, and did
not resume and complete its course until the desquamation of the measles had taken place, so that
John Hunter, On the Venereal Disease, p. 3.
2 Rainey, in the Edinb. Med. Comment., iii. p. 480.
3 Very accurately described by Withering and Plenciz, but differing
greatly from the purpura (or Roodvonk), which is often erroneously
denominated scarlet fever. It is only of late years that the two,
which were originally very different diseases, have come to resemble
each other in their symptoms.
4 Jenner, in Medicinische Annalen, 1800, August, p. 747.



138

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

on the seventeenth day it presented the appearance
it otherwise would have shewn on the tenth day, as
Kortum observed.'
Even after the measles had broken out, the cowpox inoculation took effect, but did not run its course
until the measles were gone, as Kortum likewise
witnessed.2
I myself saw the mumps (angina parotidea) immediately disappear when the cow-pox inoculation had
taken effect and had nearly attained its height; it
was not until the complete termination of the cowpox, and the disappearance of its red areola, that this
febrile parotid and 'submaxillary glandular swelling
that is caused by a peculiar miasm, reappeared and
completed its regular course of seven days.
And thus it is with all dissimilar diseases, the stronger
I suspends the weaker (when they do not become comSplicated with each other, which is seldom    the case
with acute diseases), but the one never cures the other.
~ XXXIX.
Now the adherents of the ordinary school of medicine saw all this for so many centuries; they saw that
nature herself could not cure any disease by the
accession of another, be it ever so strong, if the new
disease be dissimilar to that already present in the
body. What shall we think of them, that they
SIn Hufeland's Journal der practischen Arzneikunde, xx. III. p. 50.
SLoc. cit.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

139

nevertheless went on treating chronic diseases with
allopathic appliances, namely, with medicines and
prescriptions capable of producing, God knows what
morbid state-almost invariably, however, one dissimilar to the disease to be cured? And even though
physicians did not hitherto observe nature attentively,
the miserable results of their treatment should have
taught them that they were pursuing a false path,
that could not lead to the end desired. Did they
not perceive when they employed, as was their
custom, an aggressive, allopathic treatment in a
chronic disease, that thereby they only created an
artificial disease dissimilar to the original one, which,
as long as it was kept up, merely held in abeyance,
merely suppressed, merely suspended the original
disease, which latter, however, always returned, and
must return, as soon as the diminished strength
of the patient no longer admitted of a continuance
of the allopathic attacks on the life     Thus the
itch exanthema certainly disappears very soon from
the skin, under the employment of violent purgatives, frequently repeated; but when the patient can
no longer stand the factitious (dissimilar) disease of
the bowels, and can take no more purgatives, then,
either the cutaneous eruption breaks out as before,
or the internal psora displays itself in some bad
symptom, and the patient, in addition to his undiminished, original disease, has to endure the misery
of a ruined digestion and impaired strength to boot.
So also, when the ordinary physicians keep up arti


140

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

ficial ulcerations of the skin and issues on the exterior
of the body, with the view of thereby eradicating a
chronic disease, they can NEVER attain their object
by so doing, they can NEVER cure them by that means,
as such artificial cutaneous ulcers are quite alien and
allopathic to the internal affection; but inasmuch as
the irritation produced by several issues is, at least
sometimes, a stronger (dissimilar) disease than the
in-dwelling malady, the latter is thereby sometimes
silenced and suspended for a week or two. But it is
only suspended, and that for a very short time, and
whilst the patient is thereby gradually enervated.
Epilepsy, suppressed for many years by means of issues,
invariably recurred, and in an aggravated form, when
they were allowed to heal up, as Pechlin1 and others
testify. But purgatives for itch, and issues for epilepsy,
cannot be more heterogeneous, more dissimilar deranging potencies--cannot be more allopathic, more
aggressive remedial agents-than are the ordinary
prescriptions, composed of unknown ingredients, used
in ordinary practice for the other nameless, innumerable forms of disease. These likewise do nothing but
debilitate, and only suppress or suspend the malady
for a short time without being able to cure it, and
when used for a long time always add a new morbid
state to the old disease.

1 Obs. phys. med., lib. 2, obs. 30.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

141

~ XL.
III.-Or the new disease, after having long acted
on the organism, at length joins the old one that is
dissimilar to it, and forms with it a complex disease,
so that each of them occupies a particular locality in
the organism, namely, the organs peculiarly adapted
for it, and as it were, the place specially belonging to
it, whilst it leaves the rest to the other disease that is
dissimilar to it. Thus a syphilitic patient may become affected with scabies, and vice versa.      As two
diseases dissimilar to each other, they cannot remove,
cannot cure one another.    At first the venereal symptoms are kept in abeyance and suspended, when the
scabious eruption begins to appear; in course of time,
however, (as the syphilis is at least as strong as the
itch) the two join together,' that is, each involves
those parts of the organism only which are adapted
for it, and the patient is thereby rendered more
diseased and more difficult to cure.
When two dissimilar acute infectious diseases meet,
as, for example, small-pox and measles, the one
usually suspends the other, as has been before ob1 From careful experiments and cases of complex diseases of this
kind, I am now firmly convinced that no real amalgamation of the
two takes place, but that in such cases the one exists in the organism
beside the other only, each in the parts that are adapted for it, and
their cure will be best effected by a judicious alternation of the best
mercurial preparation, with the remedies specific for the itch, each
given in the most suitable dose and form.



142

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

served; yet there have also been severe epidemic
diseases of this kind, where, in rare cases, two dissimilar acute diseases occurred simultaneously in one
and the same body, and for a short time combined,
as it were, with each other.  During an epidemic, in
which small-pox and measles were prevalent at the
same time, among three hundred cases (in which
these diseases avoided or suspended one another, and
the measles attacked patients twenty days after the
small-pox broke out, the small-pox, however, from
seventeen to eighteen days after the appearance of
the measles, so that the first disease had previously
completed its regular course,) there was yet one
single case in which P. Russell1 met with both these
dissimilar diseases in one person at the same time.
Rainey2 witnessed the simultaneous occurrence of
small-pox and measles in two girls. J. Maurice,3 in
his whole practice only observed two such cases.
Similar cases are to be found in Ettmiiller's4 works,
and in the writings of a few others.
Zencker5 saw cow-pox run its regular course along
with measles and along with purpura.
The cow-pox went on its course undisturbed during
a mercurial treatment for syphilis, as Jenner saw.
1 Vide Transactions of a Society for the Improvement of Med. and
Chir. Knowledge, ii.
2 In the Edinb. med. comment., iii. p. 480.
3 In Med. and Phys. Journ. 1805.
4 Opera, ii. P. I. cap. 10.
5 In Hufeland's Journal, xvii.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

143

~ XLI.
Much more frequent than the complex diseases
resulting from the association of natural diseases in
the same body, are the morbid complications resulting from the art of the ordinary practitioner, which
the inappropriate medical treatment (the allopathic
method) is in the habit of producing, by the long
continued employment of unsuitable drugs. To the
natural disease, which it is intended to cure, there
are then added, by the constant repetition of the
inappropriate medicinal agent, the new, often very
tedious, morbid conditions, which might be anticipated from the peculiar powers of the drug; these
gradually coalesce with, and complicate, the chronic
malady which is dissimilar to them (which they were
unable to cure by similarity of action, that is, homoeopathically), adding to the old disease a new, dissimilar,
artificial malady of a chronic nature, and thus give
the patient a double, in place of a single, disease, that
is to say, render him much worse, and more difficult
to cure, often quite incurable. Many of the cases in
which medical men are consulted, and which are
recorded in their journals, as also other histories of
cases detailed in medical writings, attest the truth of
this. Of a similar character are the frequent cases
in which the venereal chancrous disease, complicated
especially with psora, or even with the dyscrasia of
condylomatous gonorrhoea, is not cured by long continued or frequently repeated treatment with large



144

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

doses of unsuitable mercurial preparations, but assumes its place in the organism beside the chronic
mercurial affection   that has been in the meantime
gradually developed, and thus along with it often
forms a hideous monster of complicated disease (under
the general name of masked venereal disease), which
then, when not quite incurable, is only transformed
into health with the greatest difficulty.
~ XLII.
Nature herself permits, as has been stated, in some
cases, the simultaneous occurrence of two, even of
three, natural diseases in one and the same body.
This complication, however, it must be remarked,
happens only in the case of two dissimilar diseases,
which by the eternal laws of nature do not destroy
each other, do not annihilate and cannot cure one
another, but, as it seems, both (or all three) remain,
as it were, separate in      the  organism, and each
takes possession of the parts and systems peculiarly
appropriate to it, which, on account of the want of
resemblance of these maladies to each other, can
very well happen without disparagement to the unity
of life.
For mercury, besides the morbid symptoms which by virtue of
similarity can cure the venereal disease homceopathically, has among
its effects many others, unlike those of syphilis, which, if it be employed in large doses, cause new maladies and great destruction of
parts, especially in the complication with psora that is so frequent.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

145

~ XLIII.
Totally different, however, is the result when two
similar diseases meet together in the organism, that
is to say, when to the disease already present, a
stronger, similar one is added. In such cases we see
how a cure can be effected by the operations of nature,
and we get a lesson as to how we ought to cure.
~ XLIV.
Two diseases thus similar to each other can neither
(as is asserted of dissimilar diseases, in I), repel
one another, nor (as has been shewn of dissimilar
diseases, in condition II,) suspend one another, so
that the old one shall return after the new one has
run its course, and just as little can the two similar
diseases (as has been demonstrated in III, respecting
dissimilar affections) exist beside each other in the
organism, or together form a double complex disease.
~ XLV.
No! invariably, and in every case, do two diseases,
differing, certainly, in kind,' but very similar in
their phenomena and effects, and in the sufferings
and symptoms they severally produce, annihilate one
another, whenever they meet together in the organism;
the stronger disease, namely, annihilates the weaker,
and that for this simple reason, because the stronger
morbific potency, when it appears, does, on account of
1 Vide supra, ~ xxvi-note.



146

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

its similarity of action, involve exactly the same parts
of the organism that were hitherto affected by the
weaker morbid irritation, which consequently can no
longer influence the system, but is extinguished; or
(in other words) because, whenever the vital force,
deranged by the primary disease, is attacked by the
new, very similar, but stronger, dynamic morbific
potency, it therefore remains affected by the latter
alone, whereby the former, similar, but weaker disease
must, as a mere dynamic power without material
substratum, cease to exercise any further morbid
influence on the vital force, consequently it must
cease to exist.
~ XLVI.
I might adduce many examples of diseases which,
in the course of nature, have been homceopathically
cured by other diseases with similar symptoms, were
it not necessary, as my object is to speak about
something determinate and indubitable, to confine
attention solely to those (few) diseases which are
invariably the same, arise from  a fixed miasm, and
hence merit a distinct name.
Among these the small-pox, so dreaded on account
of the great number and severity of its symptoms, occupies a prominent position, and it has removed and
cured a number of affections with similar symptoms.
1 Just as the image of the lamp's flame is rapidly overpowered
and effaced from our retina by the stronger sunbeam impinging on
the eye.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

147

How frequently does small-pox produce violent
ophthalmia, terminating even in blindness; and see!
by its inoculation Dezoteux1 cured a chronic ophthalmia permanently, and Leroy2 another.
An amaurosis of two years' duration, consequent
on suppressed tinea, was perfectly cured by it, according to Klein.3
How often does not small-pox cause deafness
and dyspnoea! And both these chronic diseases it
removed on reaching its acme, as J. Fr. Closs4 observed.
Swelling of the testicle, even of a very severe
character, is a frequent symptom of small-pox, and
on this account it was enabled, as Klein5 observed,
to cure, by virtue of similarity, a large hard swelling
of the left testicle, that had arisen from a bruise.
And another observer6 saw a similar swelling of the
testicle cured by it.
Among the troublesome symptoms of small-pox
is a dysenteric state of the bowels, and it subdued, as
Fr. Wendt7 observed, a case of dysentery, as a similar
morbific potency.
' Traite de 1'inoculation, p. 189.
2 Heilkunde fuir MUtter, p. 384.
3 Interpres clinicus, p. 293.
4 Neue Heilart der Kinderpocken, Ulm, 1769, p. 68; and
Specim., obs. No. 18.
5 Op. cit.
6 Nov. Act. Nat. cur., vol. i. obs. 22.
7 Nachricht von dem Krankeninstitut zu Erlangen, 1783.
L2



148

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

Small-pox coming on after vaccination, as well on
account of its greater strength as its great similarity,
immediately removes entirely the cow-pox homoeopathically, and does not permit it to come to maturity;
but on the other hand, the cow-pox when near maturity does, on account of its great similarity, homceopathically diminish very much the supervening smallpox, and make it much milder, as Miihry' and many
others testify.
The inoculated cow-pox, whose lymph, besides
the protective matter, contains the contagion of a
general cutaneous eruption of another nature, consisting of usually small, dry (rarely large, pustular)
pimples, resting on a small red areola, frequently
conjoined with round red cutaneous spots, and often
accompanied by the most violent itching, which rash
appears in not a few children several days before,
more frequently, however, after the red areola of the
cow-pock, and goes off in a few days, leaving behind
small, red, hard spots on the skin; the inoculated
cow-pox, I say, after it has taken, cures perfectly and
permanently, in a homoeopathic manner, by the similarity of this accessory miasm, analogous cutaneous
eruptions of children, often of very long standing and
of a very troublesome character, as a number of
observers2 bear witness.
1 In Robert-Willan on Vaccination.
2 Especially Clavier, Hurel, and Desormeaux, in the Bulletin des
sciences medicales, publie par les membres du comite central de la



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

149

The cow-pox, a peculiar symptom           of which is to
cause tumefaction of the arm,1 cured, after it broke
out, a swollen half-paralysed arm.2
The fever accompanying cow-pox, which occurs at
the time of the production of the red areola, cured
homceopathically an intermittent fever in two individuals, as the younger Hardege3 reports, confirming
what J. Hunter4 had already observed, that two fevers
(similar diseases) cannot co-exist in the same body."
soc. de m6decine du departement de 'Eure, 1808. Also in the
Journal de medecine continue, vol. xv. p. 206.
1 Balhorn, in Hufeland's Journal, x. II.
2 Stevenson, in Duncan's Annals of Medicine, lustr. II. vol. i.
pt. II. No. 9.
3 In Hufeland's Journal, xxiii.
4 On the Venereal Disease, p. 4.
SThe examples adduced in this place, in the former editions of the
Organon except the last, of chronic maladies cured by the itch, can,
according to the discoveries and explanations I have given in the first
part of my book on Chronic Diseases, be looked upon as only in a certain degree homoeopathic cures. The great maladies which thereby
disappeared (suffocative asthma and pulmonary phthisis of many
years' standing) were themselves, originally, of psoric origin, widely
spread, life-threatening symptoms of an ancient psora that had been
fully developed in the interior of the system, which was again transformed into the simple form of the primitive itch disease, by the
cutaneous eruption resulting from  the new infection (as always
happens in such cases), whereby the old malady and the dangerous
symptoms were made to disappear. Such a transformation into the
primitive form is therefore only to be considered as a homoeopathic
curative agent of these extensive symptoms of highly developed
psora, in so far as the new infection puts the patient in a much more



150

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

The measles bears a strong resemblance in the
character of its fever and cough to the hoopingcough, and hence it was that Bosquillon1 noticed in
an epidemic where both these affections prevailed, that
many children who then took measles remained free
from hooping-cough during that epidemic. Theywould
all have been protected from, and rendered incapable
of being infected by, the hooping-cough in that and all
subsequent epidemics, by the measles, if the hoopingcough were not a disease that has only a partial similarity to the measles, that is to say, if it had also a
cutaneous eruption similar to what the latter possesses.
As it is, however, the measles can but preserve a large
number from    hooping-cough, and that only in the
epidemic prevailing at the time.
If, however, the measles come in contact with a
disease resembling it in its chief symptom, the eruption, it can indisputably remove, and effect a homceopathic cure of the latter. Thus, a chronic herpetic
eruption was entirely and permanently (homoeopathically) cured2 by the breaking out of the measles, as
Kortum 3 observed.   An excessively burning miliary
rash on the face, neck, and arms, that had lasted
six years, and was aggravated by every change of
favourable condition to be cured of the whole psora, by antipsoric
medicines.
1 Cullen's Elements of Practical Medicine, P. II. 1-3, ch. vii.
2 Or at least that symptom was removed.
' In Hufeland's Journal, XX. iii. p. 50.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

151

weather, under the influence of measles, assumed the
form of a swelling of the surface of the skin; after
the measles had run its course, the rash was cured,
and returned no more.'
~ XLVII.
Nothing could teach the physician in a plainer and
more convincing manner than the above, what kind
of artificial morbific potency (medicine) he ought to
choose, in order to cure in a sure, rapid, and permanent manner, agreeably to the process that takes
place in nature.
~ XLVIII.
Neither in the course of nature, as we see from
all the above examples, nor by the physician's skill,
can an existing affection or malady in any one
instance be removed by a dissimilar morbific potency,
be it ever so strong, but solely by one that is similar
in symptoms, and is somewhat stronger, according to
eternal, unchangeable laws of nature, which have not
hitherto been recognised.
~ XLIX.
We should have been able to meet with many
more true, natural homceopathic cures of this kind,
if, on the one hand, the attention of observers had
1 Rau, iiber d. Werth des horn. Heilv. Heidelb. 1824, p. 35.



152

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

been more directed to them, and, on the other,
nature had not been so deficient in homoeopathic
auxiliary diseases.
~L.
Mighty nature herself has, as we see, at her command, as instruments for effecting homoeopathic cures,
little more than the fixed miasmatic diseases, (the
itch,) measles, and smallpox,' which,2 as curative
agents, are either more dangerous to life and of a
more frightful character than the disease they are to
cure, or of such a kind (like the itch), that after they
have effected the cure, they themselves require curing,
in order to be eradicated in their turn; both circumstances that make their employment, as homoeopathic
remedial agents, difficult, uncertain, and dangerous.
And how few diseases are there, to which man is
subject, that find their analogous remedial agent in
smallpox, measles, and itch! In the course of nature,
therefore, but few maladies can. be cured by these uncertain and hazardous homceopathic remedial agents,
and the cure by their instrumentality is also attended with danger and much difficulty, for this
reason, that the doses of these morbific powers can
not be diminished according to circumstances, as
can be done with doses of medicine; but for the cure
1 And the exanthematous contagious principle present in the
cow-pox lymph.
2 Namely, smallpox and measles.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

153

of a patient afflicted with an analogous malady of long
standing, he must be subjected to the entire dangerous and troublesome disease, to the entire smallpox, measles (and itch) disease. And yet, as is seen,
we can point to some beautiful homoeopathic cures,
effected by this lucky concurrence, all so many incontrovertible proofs of the great, the sole therapeutic
law of nature that obtains in them: Cure by similarity
of symptoms!
~ I.
By these instances, this therapeutic law is rendered
obvious to all intelligent minds, and they are amply
sufficient for this end. But on the other hand, see
what advantages man has over crude nature in her
uncertain operations! How many thousands more of
morbific potencies has not man at his disposal for his
suffering fellow mortals, in the medicinal substances
universally distributed throughout creation! In them
he has producers of disease of all possible variety of
action, for all the innumerable, for all conceivable
and inconceivable natural diseases, to which they
can render homceopathic aid - morbific potencies
(medicinal substances), whose power, when their
therapeutic employment is completed, being overcome
by the vital force, disappears spontaneously, without
requiring a second course of treatment for its extirpation, like the itch-artificial morbific potencies, which
the physician can attenuate, subdivide, and dynamize,
almost to an infinite extent, and the dose of which he



154

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

can diminish to such a degree, that they shall only
remain the least degree stronger than the similar
natural disease they are intended to cure; so that, in
this incomparable method of cure, there is no necessity
for any violent attack upon the organism, even for
the eradication of an ancient, inveterate disease; this
method of cure takes place with only a gentle, unnoticeable, and yet often rapid transition from the
tormenting natural disease to the desirable state of
permanent health.
~ LII.
Surely no intelligent physician, after these examples, as clear as daylight, can still go on in the old,
ordinary system of medicine, attacking the body in
its least diseased parts with (allopathic) medicines
that have no direct, pathological (homacopathic) relation to the disease to be cured, with purgatives,
counter-irritants, derivatives, &c.,' and thus, at a
sacrifice of the patient's strength, inducing a morbid
state quite heterogeneous and dissimilar to the original
one, to the ruin of his constitution, by large doses of
mixtures of medicines chiefly of unknown qualities,
the employment of which can have no other result,
as is demonstrated by the eternal laws of nature in
the above, and all other cases in the world, in which
SVide supra in the Introduction: "A review of the medication,
&c.;" and my book, "Die AllSopathie, ein Wort der Warnung fuir
Kranke jeder Art," Leipzig, bei Baumgi~rtner.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

155

a disease dissimilar to the other occurs in the human
organism, than that a cure is nevr thereby effected in
diseases, but an aggravation is the invariable consequence,-this procedure, therefore, can have no other
result, than that either (because, according to the
process of nature in I, the older disease in the body
repels the dissimilar one, wherewith the patient is
assailed) the natural disease remains as it was, under
mild allopathic treatment, be it ever so long continued, the patient being    thereby  weakened, or
(because, according to the process of nature in II,
the new and stronger disease merely obscures and
suspends for a short time the original weaker dissimilar one) by the violent attack on the body with
strong allopathic drugs, the original disease seems to
yield for a time, to return in, at least, all its former
strength, or (because, according to the process of
nature in III, two dissimilar diseases, when both are
of a chronic character and of equal strength, take up
a position beside one another in the organism    and
complicate each other) in those cases in which the
physician employs for a long time morbific potencies
opposite and dissimilar to the natural chronic disease,
and allopathic medicines in large doses, such allopathic treatment, without ever being able to remove
and to cure the original (dissimilar) chronic disease,
only developes new artificial diseases beside it; and,
as daily experience shows, only renders the patient
much worse and more incurable than before.



156

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ LIII.
True, mild cures take place, as is evident, only in
a homceopathic way, a way, which, as we have also
shewn above (~ vii-xxv), in a different manner, by
experience and deductions, is also the true and the
only one whereby diseases may be most surely, rapidly
and permanently extinguished by art, for this mode
of cure is founded on an eternal infallible law of
nature.
~ LIV.
This, the hlomoeopathic way, must, moreover, as
observed above (~ xliii-xlix) be the only proper one,
because of the three possible modes of applying
medicines in diseases, it is the only direct way to a
mild, sure, permanent cure, without injury to another
part, and without weakening the patient. The pure
homceopathic mode of cure is the only proper way,
the only direct way, the only way possible to human
skill, as certainly as only one straight line can be
drawn betwixt two given points.
~LV.
The second mode of employing medicines in diseases,
the allopathic or heteropathic, which, without any
pathological reference to what is actually diseased in
the body, attacks the parts most exempt from the
disease, in order to lead away the disease through
them, and thus to expel it, as is imagined, has
hitherto been the most general method. I have



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

157

treated of it above in the Introduction,' and shall not
dwell longer on it.
~ LVI.
The third method that still remains to be considered2 of employing medicines in diseases, which is
the only other possible one, besides the other two just
alluded to, is the antipathic (enantiopathic) or palliative method, wherewith the physician could hitherto
appear to be most useful, and hoped most certainly
to gain his patient's confidence, by deluding him with
momentary amelioration. But I shall now proceed
to shew how inefficacious and how injurious this third
and sole remaining way was, in diseases of a not very
rapid course. It is certainly the only one of the
modes of treatment adopted by the allopaths, that
had any manifest reference to a portion of the affections iUnseted by the nfattral disease    but what kilL
of reference?    Of a truth the very one (the exact
contrary of the right one) that ought most to have
been avoided, if we would       not delude and make
Review of the medication, &c.
2 A fourth mode of employing medicines in diseases has been
attempted to be created by means of Isopathy, as it is called-that is
to say, a method of curing a given disease by the same contagious
principle that produces it. But even granting this could be done, which
would certainly be a most valuable discovery, yet, after all, seeing
that the miasm is given to the patient highly dynamized, and thereby,
consequently, to a certain degree in an altered condition, the cure is
effected only by opposing a simillimum to a simillimum.z



158

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

a mockery of the patient affected with a chronic
disease.
~ LVII.
In order to carry into practice this antipathic
method, the ordinary physician gives, for a single
troublesome symptom, from among the many other
symptoms of the disease which he passes by unheeded,
a medicine concerning which it is well known that it
produces the exact opposite of the morbid symptom
sought to be subdued, from which, agreeably to the
fifteen-centuries-old traditional rule of the antiquated
medical school (contraria contrariis) he can expect
the speediest (palliative) aid. He gives large doses
of opium for pains of all sorts, because this drug soon
benumbs the sensibility, and administers the same
remedy for diarrhoeas, because it speedily puts a stop
-t_ the peristaltic_ mtjioi bf -the'-inre-i si anal,
and makes it insensible; and also in sleeplessness,
because opium rapidly produces a stupefied, comatose
sleep; he gives purgatives when the patient has
suffered long from constipation and costiveness; he
causes the burnt hand to be plunged into cold water,
which, from its low degree of temperature, seems
instantaneously to remove the burning pain, as if by
magic; he puts the patient who complains of chilliness and deficiency of vital heat into warm baths,
which warm him immediately, and he makes him
who is weakened by a long illness drink wine,
whereby he is instantly enlivened and revived; and



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

159

in like manner he employs some other opposite (antipathic) remedial means, but he has very few, except
those just mentioned, as it is only of very few substances that some peculiar (primary) action is known
to the ordinary medical art.
~ LVIII.
If, in estimating the value of this mode of employing medicines, we should even pass over the circumstance, that it is an extremely defective symptomatic
treatment (v. note to ~ vii.), wherein the practitioner
devotes his attention in a merely one-sided manner to
a single symptom, consequently to only a small part
of the whole, whereby relief for the totality of the
disease, which can alone be the wish of the patient,
cannot evidently be expected,-we must, on the
other hand, demand of experience, if, in one single
case where such antipathic employment of medicine
was made use of in a chronic or persisting affection,
after the transient amelioration, there did not ensue
an increased aggravation of the symptom, which was
subdued at first in a palliative manner, an aggravation,
indeed, of the whole disease?    And every attentive
observer will agree in this, that, after such short antipathic amelioration, aggravation follows in every case
without exception, although the ordinary physician is
in the habit of giving his patient another explanation
of this subsequent aggravation, and ascribes it to
malignancy of the original disease, now for the first



160

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

time shewing itself, or to the occurrence of quite a
new disease.1
~ LIX.
Important symptoms of persistent diseases have
never yet been treated with such palliative, antagonistic remedies, without a relapse, indeed a palpable
aggravation of such maladies, occurring a few hours
afterwards. For a chronic tendency to sleepiness
during the day, the physician prescribed coffee, whose
primary action is to enliven, and when it had exhausted its action the day-somnolence increased;for frequent waking at night, he gave in the evening,
without heeding the other symptoms of the disease,
1 Little as physicians have hitherto been in the habit of observing
accurately, the aggravation that so certainly follows such palliative
treatment could not altogether escape their notice. A striking example
of this is to be found in J. H. Schulze's Diss. qua corporis humani
momentanearum alterationum specimina quaedam expenduntur, Halke,
1741, ~ 28. Willis bears testimony to something similar, Pharm.
rat. ~ 7, cap. i. p. 298: " Opiata dolores atrocissimos plerumque
sedant atque indolentiam-procurant, eamque - aliquamdiu et pro
stato quodam tempore continuant, quo spatio elapso dolores mox
recrudescunt et brevi ad solitam ferociam augentur."  And also at
page 295: " Exactis opii viribus illico redeunt tormina, nec atrocitatem suam remittunt, nisi dum ab eodem pharmaco rursus incantuntur." In like manner J. Hunter (On the Venereal Disease, p. 13)
says, that wine and cordials increase the action, without giving
real strength, and the powers of the body are afterwards sunk
proportionally as they have been raised, by which nothing can be
gained, but a great deal may be lost.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

161

opium, which by virtue of its primary action produced the same night (stupefied, dull) sleep, but
the subsequent nights were still more sleepless than
before;-to chronic diarrhoeas, he opposed, without
regarding the other morbid signs, the same opium,
whose primary action is to constipate the bowels,
and after a transient stoppage of the diarrhcoa,
it subsequently became all the worse;--violent and
frequently recurring pains of all kinds he could
subdue with opium for but a short time, they then
always returned in greater, often intolerable, severity,
or some much worse affection came in their stead.For nocturnal cough of long standing, the ordinary
physician knew no better than to administer opium,
whose primary action is to suppress every irritation,
the cough would then perhaps cease the first night,
but during the subsequent nights it would be still
more severe, and if it were again and again suppressed
by this palliative in increased doses, fever and nocturnal perspiration were added to the disease;weakness of the bladder, with consequent retention
of urine, was sought to be conquered by the antipathic power of cantharides to irritate the urinary
passages, whereby evacuation of the urine was certainly at first effected, but thereafter the bladder
becomes more irritable and unable to contract, and
paralysis of the bladder is imminent;-with large
doses of purgative drugs and laxative salts, which
excite the bowels to frequent evacuation, it was
sought to remove a chronic tendency to constipation,
M



162

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

but in the secondary action the bowels became still
more confined;--the ordinary physician seeks to remove chronic debility by the administration of wine,
which, however, stimulates only in its primary action,
and hence the forces sink all the lower in the
secondary action;-by bitter substances and condiments he tries to strengthen and warm the chronically
weak and cold stomach, but in the secondary action
of these palliatives, which are stimulating in their
primary action only, the stomach becomes yet more
inactive;-long standing deficiency of vital heat and
chilly disposition ought surely to yield to prescriptions
of warm baths, but still more weak, cold and chilly
do the patients subsequently become; - severely
burnt parts feel instantaneous alleviation from the
application of cold water, but the burning pain afterwards increases to an incredible degree, and the
inflammation spreads and rises to a still greater
height;1-by means of the sternutatory remedies that
provoke a secretion of mucus, coryza with stoppage of
the nose of long standing, is sought to be removed, but,
it escapes observation, that the disease is aggravated
all the more by these antagonistic remedies (in their
secondary action), and the nose becomes still more
stopped;-by electricity and galvanism, which in
their primary action greatly stimulate muscular action,
chronically weak and almost paralytic limbs were soon
excited to more active movements, but the conse
J Vide Introduction, p. 104, note.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

163

quence (the secondary action) was complete deadening
of all muscular irritability and perfect paralysis;-by
venesections, it was attempted to remove chronic determination of blood to the head, but they were always
followed by greater congestion;-ordinary medical
practitioners know nothing better with which to treat
the paralytic torpor of the corporeal and mental organs,
conjoined with unconsciousness, which prevails in
many kinds of typhus, than with large doses of valerian,
because this is one of the most powerful medicinal
agents for causing animation and increasing the
motive faculty; in their ignorance, however, they
knew not that this action is only a primary action,
and that the organism, after that is passed, most
certainly falls back, in the secondary (antagonistic)
action, into still greater stupor and immobility, that
is to say, into paralysis of the mental and corporeal
organs (and death); they did not see, that the very
diseases they supplied most plentifully with valerian,
which is in such cases an oppositely acting, antipathic
remedy, most infallibly terminated fatally.-The old
school physician rejoices' that he is able to reduce for
several hours the velocity of the small rapid pulse in
cachectic patients with the very first dose of uncombined purple fox-glove (which in its primary action
makes the pulse slower), its rapidity, however, soon
returns; repeated, and now increased doses, effect an
ever smaller diminution of its rapidity, and at length
1 Vide Hufeland, in his pamphlet, Die Homiopathie, p. 20.
x 2



164

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

none at all, indeed in the secondary action, the pulse
becomes uncountable; sleep, appetite and strength
depart, and a speedy death is invariably the result, or
else insanity ensues. How often, in one word, the
disease is aggravated, or something even worse is
effected, by the secondary action of such antagonistic
(antipathic) remedies, the old school with its false
theories does not perceive, but experience teaches it
in a terrible manner.
~ LX.
If these ill effects are produced, as may very
naturally be expected from   the antipathic employment of medicines, the ordinary physician imagines he
can get over the difficulty, by giving, at each renewed
aggravation, an increased dose of the remedy, whereby
an equally transient suppression is effected; and as
there then is a still greater necessity for giving ever
increasing quantities of the palliative, there ensues
either another more serious disease, or frequently
even danger to life and death itself, but never a cure
of a disease of considerable or of long standing.
~ LXI.
Had physicians been capable of reflecting on the sad
results of the antagonistic employment of medicines, they
had long since discovered the grand truth, THAT THE
TRUE RADICAL HEALING ART MUST CONSIST IN THE
EXACT OPPOSITE OF SUCH AN ANTIPATHIC TREATMENT
OF THE SYMPTOMS OF DISEASE; they would have be


ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

165

come convinced, that as a medicinal action antagonistic
to the symptoms of the disease (an antipathically
employed medicine) is followed by only transient
relief, and after that is passed, by invariable aggravation, the converse of that procedure, the homoopathic
employment of medicines according to similarity of
symptoms, must effect a permanent and perfect cure,
when at the same time the opposite of their large
doses, the most minute doses, are exhibited. But
neither the obvious aggravation that ensued from
their antipathic treatment, nor the fact that no
physician ever effected a permanent cure of diseases
of considerable or of long standing, unless some
homoeopathic medicinal agent was accidentally a
chief ingredient in his prescription, nor yet the circumstance that all the rapid and perfect cures that
nature ever performed (~ xlvi.), were always effected
by the supervention upon the old disease of one of a
similar character, ever taught them, during such a
long series of centuries, this truth, the knowledge of
which can alone conduce to the benefit of the sick.
~ LXII.
But on what this ruinous result of the palliative, antipathic treatment, and the efficacy of the reverse, the
homoeopathic treatment, depend, the following facts,
deduced from manifold observations, which no one
before me perceived, though they are so very palpable
and so very evident, and are of such infinite importance to the healing art.



16.6

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ LXIII.
'Every agent that acts upon the vitality, every medicine produces more or less change in the vital force,
and causes a certain alteration in the health of the
individual for a longer or a shorter period. This is
termed primary action. Although a product of the
medicinal and vital powers conjointly, it belongs
principally to the influencing power. To this influence our vital force endeavours to oppose its own
energy.   This reaction belongs to our preserving
vital force, of which it is an automatic action, and it
is termed secondary action or counter-action.
~ LXIV.
During the primary action of the artificial morbific
potencies (medicines) on our healthy body, our vital
force seems to conduct itself merely in a susceptible
(receptive, as it were passive) manner, and appears,
so to say, compelled to permit the impressions of the
artificial power acting from without, to take place in
it, and thereby alter its state of health; it then, however, appears to rouse itself again to action, and to
develope (a), the exact opposite condition (counteraction, secondary action) to this effect produced upon
it (the primary action), if there is an opposite to it,
and that in as great a degree as was the effect (primary
action) of the artificial morbific or medicinal potency
on it, and in proportion to its own energy;-or (b),
when there is not in nature a state exactly the opposite of the primary action, it appears to endeavour to



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

167

recover its lost balance, that is, to make its superior
power available in the extinction of the change
wrought in it from without (by the medicine), in the
place of which it substitutes its normal state (secondary
action, curative action).
~ LXV.
Examples of (a) are frequent enough. A hand
bathed in hot water is at first much warmer than the
other hand that has not been so treated (primary
action), but when it is withdrawn from the hot water
and again perfectly dried, it becomes in a short time
cold, and at length much colder than the other
(secondary action). A person heated by violent exercise (primary action), is afterwards affected with
chilliness and shivering (secondary action). To one
who was yesterday heated by drinking much wine
(primary action), to-day every breath of air feels too
cold (counter-action of the organism, secondary action). An arm that has been kept long in very cold
water is at first much paler and colder (primary
action) than the other; but removed from the cold
water, and dried, it subsequently becomes not only
warmer than the other, but even hot, red and inflamed
(secondary action, reaction of the vital force.) Excessive liveliness follows the use of strong coffee (primary
action), but torpor and drowsiness remain for a long
time afterwards (reaction, secondary action), if this
be not always again removed for a short time by
imbibing fresh supplies of coffee (palliative). After



168

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

the deep stupefied sleep caused by opium (primary
action), the following night will be still more sleepless (re-action, secondary action). After the constipation produced by opium (primary action), diarrhoea
ensues (secondary action); and after purgation with
medicines" that irritate the bowels, constipation and
costiveness of several days' duration ensue (secondary
action). And in like manner, it always happens after
the primary action of a potency that produces in
large doses a great change in the health of a healthy
person, that its exact opposite, when, as has been
observed, there is positively such a thing, is produced
in the secondary action by our vital force.
~ LXVI.
An obvious antagonistic secondary action, however,
is, as may readily be conceived, not to be noticed
from the action of quite minute homceopathic doses
of the deranging potencies on the healthy body. A
small dose of every one of them certainly produces
a primary action that is perceptible to a sufficiently
attentive observer; but the living organism employs
against it only so much counter-action (secondary
action) as is necessary for the restoration of the
normal condition.
~ LXVII.
These incontrovertible truths which offer themselves to our notice in nature and experience, explain
to us the beneficial action that takes place under



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

169

homceopathic treatment, whilst on the other hand
they demonstrate how wrong the antipathic and
palliative treatment of diseases with antagonistically
acting medicines, is.'
1 Only in the most urgent cases, where danger to life and imminent death allow no time for the action of a homeopathic remedynot hours, sometimes not even quarter-hours, and scarcely minutes
-in sudden accidents occurring to previously healthy individuals,
for example, in asphyxia and suspended animation from lightning,
from suffocation, freezing, drowning, &c.,-is it admissible and judicious as a preliminary measure to stimulate the irritability and
sensibility (the physical life) with a palliative, as for instance, with
mild electrical shocks, with clysters of strong coffee, with a stimulating odour, gradual application of heat, &c. When this stimulation
is effected, the play of the vital organs again goes on in its former
healthy manner, for there is here no disease "' to be removed, but
merely an obstruction and suppression of the vital force which in
itself is healthy. To this category belong various antidotes to sudden
poisonings: alkalies for mineral acids, hepar sulphuris for metallic
poisons, coffee and camphor (and ipecacuanha) for poisoning by
opium, &c.
It does not follow  that a homceopathic medicine has been ill
selected for a case of disease, because some of the medicinal symptoms merely are antipathic to some of the less important and minor
symptoms of the disease; if only the others, the stronger, well
* And yet the new sect that mixes the two systems, appeals (though in
vain) to this observation, in order that they may have an excuse for
encountering everywhere such exceptions to the general rule in diseases,
and to justify their convenient employment of allopathic palliatives, and
of other injurious allopathic trash besides, solely for the sake of sparing
themselves the trouble of seeking for the suitable hommeopathic remedy
for each case of disease-I might almost say, for the sake of sparing themselves the trouble of being homoeopathic physicians, and yet wishing to
appear as such. But their performances are on a par with the system they
pursue; they are nothing to boast of.



170

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ LXVIII.
In  homoeopathic cures they shew      us, that from
the uncommonly small doses of medicine (~ cclxxv
-cclxxxvii) required in this system of medicine,
which   are just sufficient, by     their  similarity  of
symptoms, to overpower and displace the similar
natural disease, there certainly remains, after the
destruction of the latter, at first a certain amount of
medicinal disease alone in the organism, but, on
account of the extraordinary minuteness of the dose,
it is so transient, so slight, and disappears so rapidly
of its own accord, that the vital force has no occasion
to employ, against this small artificial derangement
of its health, any more considerable counter-action
than will suffice to elevate its present state of health
up to the healthy point, that is, than will suffice to
effect complete recovery, for which, after the extinction of the previous morbid derangement, but little
effort is required (~ lxv. b).
~ LXIX.
In the antipathic (palliative) mode of treatment,
however, precisely the reverse of this takes place.
marked (characteristic) and peculiar symptoms of the disease are
covered and matched, by the same medicinal substance, with similarity of symptoms, that is to say, overpowered, destroyed, and
extinguished; the few opposite symptoms also disappear of themselves after the expiry of the term of action of the medicament,
without retarding the cure in the least.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

171

The medicinal symptom which the physician opposes
to the symptom of the disease (for example, the
insensibility and stupefaction caused by opium in its
primary action, against acute pain) is certainly not
foreign, not allopathic to the latter, there is a manifest
relation of the medicinal symptom to the symptom of
the disease, but it is the reverse of what should be; it is
here intended, that the annihilation of the symptom
of the disease shall take place by an opposite medicinal
symptom, which is impossible.     The antipathically
chosen medicine certainly touches the diseased point
in the organism, as certainly as does the homaeopathic
medicine chosen on account of the similar affection it
produces; but the former covers the opposite symptom
of the disease only as an opposite, and merely makes
it unobservable for a short time, so that in the first
period of the action of the antagonistic palliative,
the vital force perceives nothing disagreeable from
either of the two (neither from the symptom of the
disease nor from that of the medicine), as they seem
both to have mutually removed, and dynamically
neutralized one another as it were (for example, the
stupefying power of opium does this to the pain). In
the first minutes the vital force feels quite well, and
perceives neither the stupefaction of the opium, nor
the pain of the disease. But as the antagonistic
medicinal symptom cannot (as in the homceopathic
system) occupy the place of the morbid derangement
present in the organism, as a similar, stronger (artificial) disease, and cannot, therefore, like a homoeo


172

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

pathic medicine, affect the vital force with a similar
artificial disease, so as to be able to step into the
place of the natural morbid derangement present,
the palliative medicine must, as a thing totally differing from, and opposed to, the morbid derangement,
leave the latter uneradicated; it renders it, as before
said, by a semblance of dynamic neutralization,' at
first unfelt, but, like every medicinal disease, it is soon
spontaneously extinguished, and not only leaves the
disease behind, just as it was, but soon compels the
vital force (as it must, like all palliatives, be given in
large doses, in order to effect the apparent removal)
to produce an opposite condition (~ lxiii-lxv) to
this palliative medicine, the reverse of the medicinal
action, consequently the analogue of the still present,
undestroyed, natural morbid derangement, which is
1 In the living human being, no permanent neutralization of contrary or antagonistic sensations can take place, as happens with
substances of opposite qualities in the chemical laboratory, where,
for instance, sulphuric acid and potash unite to form a perfectly
different substance, a neutral salt, which is now no longer either acid
or alkali, and is not decomposed even by heat. Such amalgamations
and thorough combinations to form something permanently neutral
and indifferent, do not, as has been said, ever take place from
dynamic impressions of an antagonistic nature in our sensific apparatus. Only a semblance of neutralization and mutual removal
occurs in such cases at first, but the antagonistic sensations do not
permanently remove one another. The tears of the sorrowful will
be dried for but a short time by a laughable play; the jokes are,
however, soon forgotten, and his tears then flow still more abundantly.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

173

necessarily strengthened and increased' by the addition (reaction against the palliative) furnished by
the  vital force.     The morbid     symptom    (this single
part of the disease) consequently becomes worse after
the term   of  the action of the palliative has expired;
worse in proportion to the magnitude of the dose of the
palliative. Accordingly (to keep to the same example) the larger the dose of opium given to allay
the pain, so much the more does the pain increase
above its original intensity, as soon as the opium
has exhausted its action.2
1 Plain as this is, it has been misunderstood, and in opposition to
this maxim some have asserted, " that the palliative in its secondary
action, which would then be similar to the disease present, must be
capable of curing just as well as a homceopathic medicine does by
its primary action." But they did not reflect, that the secondary
action is not a product of the medicine, but invariably of the antagonistically acting vital force of the organism; that therefore this
secondary action resulting from the vital force on the employment of
a palliative, is a state similar to the symptoms of the disease, which
the palliative left uneradicated, and which the reaction of the vital
force against the palliative consequently increased still more.
2 As when in a dark dungeon, where the prisoner could with
difficulty recognize objects close to him, alcohol is suddenly lighted,
everything is instantly illuminated in a most cheerful manner to the
unhappy wretch; but when it is extinguished, the brighter the
flame was previously, the blacker is the night which now envelops
him, and renders everything about him much more difficult to be
seen than before.



174

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ LXX.
From what has been already adduced, we cannot
fail to draw the following inferences:
That every thing of a really morbid character
and which ought to be cured, that the physician can discover in diseases, consists solely in
the sufferings of the patient, and the sensible
alterations in his health, in a word, solely
in the sum total of the symptoms, by means
of which the disease demands the medicine
requisite for its relief, whilst on the other
hand, every internal cause assigned to it,
every occult quality or imaginary material
morbific principle, is nothing but an empty
dream;
That this derangement of the health, which we
term disease, can only be converted into health
by another revolution in the health by means
of medicines, whose sole curative power, consequently, can only consist in deranging man's
health, that is to say, in a peculiar excitation
of morbid symptoms, and is learned with most
distinctness and purity by testing them on
healthy individuals;
That, according to all experience, a natural
disease can never be cured by medicines that
possess the power of producing in the healthy
individual an alien morbid state (dissimilar
morbid symptoms) diftering from that of the



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

175

disease to be cured (never, therefore, by an
allopathic mode of treatment) and that even
in nature no cure ever takes place, in which
an inherent disease is removed, annihilated
and cured by the accession of another disease
dissimilar to it, be the new one ever so strong;
That, moreover, all experience proves, that, by
means of medicines which have a tendency to
produce in the healthy individual an artificial
morbid symptom, antagonistic to the single
symptom of disease sought to be cured, the
cure of a long standing affection will never be
effected, but merely a very transient alleviation, always followed by aggravation; and
that, in a word, this antipathic and merely
palliative mode of treatment in long standing
diseases of a serious character is quite incapable of effecting the desired object;
That, however, the third and only other possible
mode of treatment (the komoeopathic), in which
there is employed for the totality of the symptoms of the natural disease, a medicine capable
of producing the most similar symptoms possible in the healthy individual, is the only
efficacious method of treatment, whereby diseases, as mere dynamic derangements of the
vital force, are overpowered, and being thus
easily, perfectly and permanently extinguished,
must necessarily cease to exist-and for this
mode of procedure we have the example of



176

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

unfettered nature herself, when to an old
disease there is added a new one similar to
the first, whereby the old one is rapidly and
forever annihilated and cured.
~ LXXI.
As it is now no longer a matter of doubt, that the
diseases of mankind consist merely in groups of
certain symptoms, and may be annihilated and transformed into health (wherein consists the actual process
of every genuine cure) by medicinal substances, but
only by such as are capable of producing artificially,
morbid symptoms similar to their own, it follows
that the operation of curing will be confined to a
consideration of the three following points:
I.-How is the physician to ascertain what is
necessary to be known in order to cure the
disease?
1I.--How is he to gain a knowledge of the instruments adapted for the cure of the natural
disease, the pathogenetic powers of the medicines?
III.-How is he to employ most appropriately,
these artificial morbific potencies (medicines)
for the cure of diseases?
~ LXXII.
With respect to the first point, the following will
serve as a general preliminary view. The diseases
to which man is liable are partly rapid morbid pro


ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

177

cesses of the abnormally deranged vital force, which
are disposed to finish their course more or less quickly,
but always in a moderate time-they are termed acute
diseases-; and partly diseases of such a character,
that, with small, often imperceptible beginnings, dynamically derange the living organism, each in its own
peculiar manner, and cause it gradually to deviate
from the healthy condition, in such a way, that the
automatic vital energy, called vital force, whose office
is to preserve the health, only opposes to them at the
commencement, as during their progress, imperfect,
unsuitable, useless resistance, but is unable, of itself,
to extinguish them, but must helplessly allow (them
to spread and) itself to be ever more and more
abnormally deranged, until at length the organism is
destroyed; these are termed chronic diseases. They
arise from infection with a chronic miasm.
~ LXXIII.
As regards acute diseases, they are partly of such
a kind as attack human beings individually, the
exciting cause being injurious agencies to which they
were particularly exposed. Excesses in food, or an
insufficient supply of it, severe physical impressions,
chills, over-heatings, dissipation, strains, &c., or
psychical irritations, mental emotions, and the like,
are exciting causes of such acute febrile affections;
in reality, however, they are generally only a transient
explosion of latent psora, which spontaneously returns to its dormant state, if the acute diseases were
N



178

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

not of too violent a character and were soon quelled
-and they are partly of such a kind as attack several
persons at the same time, here and there (sporadically),
by means of meteoric or telluric influences and injurious agents, for being morbidly affected by which,
only a few persons at a time possess the susceptibility.
Allied to these are those diseases wherein many
persons are attacked with very similar sufferings
from the same cause (epidemically), these diseases
generally become infectious (contagious) when they
prevail among thickly congregated masses of human
beings.    Thence arise fevers,' in each instance of
a peculiar nature, and because the cases of disease
are derived from the same origin, they invariably
produce in those they affect an identical morbid
process, which when left to itself terminates in a
moderate period of time in death or recovery. The
ravages of war, inundations and famine are not unfrequently their exciting causes and producers-sometimes they are peculiar acute miasms which recur in
the same manner (hence known by some traditional
name), which either attack persons but once in a life' The homceopathic physician, who does not entertain the foregone
conclusions devised by the ordinary school (who have fixed upon a
few names of such fevers, beyond which mighty nature dare not
produce any others, so as to admit of their treating these diseases
according to some fixed method), does not acknowledge the names
gaol fever, bilious fever, typhus fever, putrid fever, nervous fever,
or mucous fever, but treats them each according to their several
peculiarities.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

179

time, as the small-pox, measles, hooping-cough, the
ancient smooth, bright red scarlet-fever' of Sydenham,
the mumps, &c., or such as recur frequently, in
pretty much the same manner, the plague of the
Levant, the yellow-fever of the sea-coast, the Asiatic
cholera, &c.
~ LXXIV.
Among chronic diseases we must still alas! reckon
those so commonly met with, artificially produced in
allopathic treatment by the prolonged use of violent
heroic medicines in large and increasing doses, by the
abuse of calomel, corrosive sublimate, mercurial ointment, nitrate of silver, iodine and its ointments, opium,
valerian, cinchona bark and quinine, foxglove, prussic
acid, sulphur and sulphuric acid, perennial purgatives,
venesections, leeches, issues, setons, &c., wherewith
the vital force is sometimes weakened to an unmerciful extent, sometimes, if it do not succumb,
gradually abnormally deranged (by each substance in
1 Subsequently to the year 1801 a kind of purpura miliaris (roodvonk), which came from the West, was by physicians confounded
with the scarlet fever, notwithstanding that they exhibited totally
different symptoms, that the latter found its prophylactic and curative
remedy in belladonna, the former in aconite, and that the former
was generally merely sporadic, while the latter was invariably
epidemic. Of late years, it seems as if the two occasionally joined
to form an eruptive fever of a peculiar kind, for which neither the
one nor yet the other remedy, alone, will be found to be exactly
homoeopathic.
N2



180

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

a peculiar manner) in such a way, that, in order to
preserve life in action from these inimical and destructive attacks, it must produce a revolution in the
organism, and either deprive some part or other of
its irritability or sensibility, or exalt these to an
excessive degree, cause dilatation or contraction, relaxation or induration, or even total annihilation of
certain parts, and develope organic imperfections here
and there in the interior or the exterior,1 (cripple the
body internally or externally) in order to preserve
the organism from complete destruction of life, by
the ever-renewed, hostile assaults of such ruinous
potencies.
~ LXXV.
These inroads on human health effected by the
allopathic non-healing art (more particularly in recent
times) are of all chronic diseases the most deplorable,
the most incurable, and I regret to add, that it is
apparently impossible to discover or to hit upon any
remedies for their cure, when they have reached any
considerable height.
SIf the patient at length succumbs, the practiser of such a treatment is in the habit of pointing out to the sorrowing relatives, at the
post mortem examination, these internal organic changes, which have
to thank his pseudo-art for their origin, but which he artfully maintains to be the original incurable disease (See my book, Die Alloopathie, ein Wort der Warnung an Kranke jeder Art, Leipzig, bei
Baumgirtner). Those deceitful records, the illustrated works on pathological anatomy, exhibit the products of such lamentable bungling.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

181

~ LXXVI.
Only for natural diseases, has the beneficent Deity
granted us, in Homoeopathy, the means of affording
relief-but those devastations and maimings of the
human organism in its exterior and interior, rudely
effected by years, frequently, of the unsparing exercise
of a false art, with its injurious drugs and modes
of treatment, must be remedied by the vital force itself
(appropriate aid being given for the eradication of
any chronic miasm that may happen to be lurking in
the back-ground), if it have not already been too
much weakened, and can devote several years to this
huge operation, undisturbed. A human healing art
for the restoration to the normal state of those innumerable abnormal conditions so often produced by
the allopathic non-healing art, there is not and cannot be.
~ LXXVII.
Those diseases are inappropriately named chronic,
which persons incur who expose themselves continually to avoidable noxious agencies, who are in
the habit of indulging in injurious liquors or aliments,
are addicted to dissipation of many kinds, which
undermine the health, who constantly abstain from
things that are necessary for the support of life, who
reside in unhealthy localities, especially marshy districts, are domiciled in cellars or other confined dwellings, who are deprived of exercise in the open air,
who ruin their health by excessive exertion of body



182

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

or mind, who are constantly exposed to annoyance,
&c. These states of ill-health which persons bring
upon themselves, disappear spontaneously, if a chronic
miasm do not exist in the body, when the mode of
living is improved, and they cannot be called chronic
diseases.
~ LXXVIII.
The true natural chronic diseases are those that
arise from a chronic miasm, which when left to themselves, and unchecked by the employment of those
remedies that are specific for them, always go on
increasing and growing worse, notwithstanding the
best mental and corporeal regimen, and torment the
patient to the end of his life with ever aggravated
sufferings. These are the most numerous and greatest
tormentors of the human race, for the most robust
constitution, the best regulated mode of living, and
the most vigorous energy of the vital force are insufficient for their eradication.
~ LXXIX.
Hitherto syphilis alone has been known as in some
degree a chronic miasmatic disease, which when uncured is only extinguished with the termination of
life.  Sycosis (the condylomatous disease), equally
ineradicable by the vital force, without proper medicinal treatment, was not recognized as a chronic
miasmatic disease of a peculiar character, which it
nevertheless undoubtedly is, and physicians imagined



ORGANON OF MEDICIN 1.

183

they had cured it when they had destroyed the
growths upon the skin, but the persisting dyscrasia
occasioned by it escaped their observation.
~ LXXX.
Incalculably greater and more important than
the two just named, however, is the chronic miasm
of psora, which, whilst those twvo give indications
of their specific internal dyscra;ia, the one by the
venereal chancre, the other by the cauliflower-like
growths, does also, after the completion of the internal
infection of the whole organism, announce by a
peculiar cutaneous eruption, sometimes          consisting
only of a few vesicles, accompanied by intolerable
voluptuous tickling itching (and a peculiar odour),
the monstrous internal chronic miasm-the psora, the
only real fundamental cause and producer of all the
other numerous, I may say innumerable, forms of
disease,' which, under the names of nervous debility,
I spent twelve years in investigating the source of this incredibly
large number of chronic affections, in ascertaining and collecting
certain proofs of this great truth, which had remained unknown to
all former or contemporary observers, and in discovering at the
same time the principal (antipsoric) remedies, which collectively are
nearly a match for this thousand-headed monster of disease, in all
its different developments and forms. I have registered my'experience on this subject in the book entitled The Coronic Diseases
(4 vols.; Dresden, Arnold. [2nd edit. Diisseldorf, Schaub.]) Before
I had obtained this knowledge, I could only teach how to treat the



184

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

hysteria, hypochondriasis, mania, melancholia, imbecility, madness, epilepsy, and convulsions of all
sorts, of softening of the bones (rachitis) scoliosis and
cyphosis, caries, cancer, fungus huematodes, malignant
organic growths, gout, hemorrhoids, jaundice, cyanosis, dropsy, amenorrhoea, huemorrhage from the
stomach, nose, lungs, bladder, and womb, of asthma
and ulceration of the lungs, of impotence and barrenness, of megrim, deafness, cataract, amaurosis, urinary
calculus, paralysis, defects of the senses, and pains of
thousands of kinds, &c., figure in systematic works
on pathology as peculiar independent diseases.
whole number of chronic diseases, as separate, single individuals,
with those medicinal substances whose pure effects had been tested
on healthy persons up to that period, so that every case of chronic
disease was treated by my disciples according to the group of symptoms it presented, just like a disease having a peculiar character of
its own, and was so far cured, that sick mankind rejoiced at the
extensive remedial treasures already amassed by the new healing art.
How much greater cause is there now for rejoicing, that the desired
goal has been so much more nearly attained, inasmuch as the recently
discovered and far more specific homceopathic remedies for chronic
affections arising from psora (which should properly be termed antipsoric remedies), and the special instructions for their preparation and
employment, have been published, and from among them the true
physician can now select for his curative agents, those whose medicinal symptoms correspond in the most similar (homceopathic)
manner to the chronic diseases he has to cure, and thus, from the
employment of medicines more suitable to this miasm, he is enabled
to be of more essential service, and almost invariably to effect perfect
cures.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

185

~ LXXXI.
The fact that this extremely ancient infecting agent
has gradually passed, in several hundreds of generations, through many millions of human organisms, and
has thus attained an incredible development, renders it
in some measure conceivable, how it can now display
such innumerable morbid forms in the great family
of mankind, particularly when we consider what a
number of circumstances 1 are wont to contribute to
the production of this great variety of chronic diseases
(secondary symptoms of psora), in addition to the
indescribable diversity of men in       respect of their
congenital corporeal constitutions, so that it is no
wonder if such a variety of injurious agencies, acting
from  within and from     without, and sometimes continually, on such a variety of organisms impregnated
with the psoric miasm, should produce an innumerable variety of defects, injuries, derangements and
sufferings, which have hitherto been treated of in the
1 Some of these causes that exercise a modifying influence on the
transformation of psora into chronic diseases, manifestly depend,
sometimes on the climate and the peculiar physical character of the
place of abode, sometimes on the very great varieties in the corporeal
and mental education of the youth, both of which may have been
neglected, delayed, or carried to too great an extent, or on improper
employment or circumstances of life, dietetic regimen, passions,
manners, habits and customs of various kinds.



186

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

old pathological works,' under a number of special
names, as diseases of an independent character.
~ LXXXII.
Although, by the discovery of that great source of
chronic diseases, as also by the discovery of the
specific homoeopathic remedies for the psora, medicine
1 How many improper, ambiguous names do not these works contain, under each of which is included excessively different morbid
conditions, which often resemble each another in one symptom only,
as, ague, jaundice, dropsy, consumption, leucorrhwa, hcemorrhoids,
rheumatism, apoplexy, convulsions, hysteria, hypochondriasis, melancholia, mania, quinsy, palsy, &c., which are represented as diseases
of a fixed and unvarying character, and are treated, from their name,
according to a determinate plan! How can a fixed plan of medical
treatment for a mere name of disease be justified? And if the treatment is not always to be the same, why make use of an identical
name which presupposes an identity of treatment?  "Nihil sane in
artem medicam pestiferum magis unquam irrepsit malum, quam
generalia quaedam nomina morbis imponere iisque aptare velle generalem quandam medicinam," says Huxham, a man as enlightened as
he was estimable on account of his conscientiousness (Op. phys. med.,
tom. i.). And in like manner Fritze laments (Annalen, i. p. 80)
" that essentially different diseases are designated by the same
name." Even those epidemic diseases, which certainly may be
propagated in every separate epidemic by a peculiar contagious principle which remains unknown to us, are designated, in the old school
of medicine, by particular names, just as if they were well-known
fixed diseases, that invariably recurred under the same form, as,
hospital fever, gaol fever, caml fever, putrid fever, bilious fever,
nervous fever, mucous fever, although each epidemic of such erratic



ORGANON     OF MEDICINE.                187
has advanced some steps nearer to the knowledge of
the nature of the majority of diseases it has to cure,
yet for constructing the indication in each case of
fevers exhibits itself at every occurrence as another, a new disease,
such as it has never exactly been before, differing very much, in
every instance, in its course, as well as in several of its most striking
symptoms and its whole appearance. Each is so far dissimilar to all
previous epidemics, whatever names they may bear, that it would be
a dereliction of all logical accuracy in our ideas of things, were we
to give to these maladies, that differ so much among themselves, one
of those names introduced into pathological writings, and treat them
all medicinally in conformity with this misused name. The candid
Sydenham alone perceived this, when he (Obs. med. cap. 2, De
morb. epid.) insists upon the necessity of not considering any
disease as having occurred before, and treating it in the same way as
another, as all that occur successively, be they ever so numerous,
differ among each other: " Nihil quicquam     (opinor,) animum
universae qua patet medicinae pomoeria perlustrantem, tanta admiratione percellet, quam discolor illa et sui plane dissimilis morborum
Epidemicorum facies; non tam qua varias ejusdem anni tempestates,
quam qua discrepantes diversorum ab invicem annorum constitutiones
referunt, ab iisque dependent. Quae tam aperto praedictorum morborum diversitas tum propriis ac sibi peculiaribus symptomatis, tum
etiam medendi ratione quam hi ab illis disparem prorsus sibi vendicant, satis illucescit. Ex quibus constat morbus hosce, ut ut externa
quadantenus specie, et symptomatis aliquot utrisque pariter supervenientibus, convenire paulo incautioribus videantur, re tamen ipsa
(si bene adverteris animum,) alienae admodum esse indolis, et distare
ut aera lupinis."
From all this, it is clear that these useless and misused names of
diseases ought to have no influence on the practice of the true
physician, who knows that he has to judge of and to cure diseases,
not according to the similarity of the name of a single one of their



188

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

chronic (psoric) disease, the duty of a careful apprehension of its discoverable symptoms and characteristics is as indispensable for the homoeopathic physician,
as it was before that discovery, as no real cure of
this, or of other diseases can take place without a
strict particular treatment (individualization) of each
case of disease-only, that in this investigation some
difference is to be observed when the affection is an
acute and rapidly developed disease, and when it is a
chronic one; as in acute disease, the chief symptoms
occur more rapidly, and become evident to the senses,
and hence much less time is requisite for tracing the
picture of the disease, and much fewer questions are
required to be asked,1 as almost every thing is apparent, than in a chronic disease which has been
symptoms, but according to the sum total of all the signs of the
individual state of each particular patient, whose affection it is his
duty carefully to investigate, but never to give a hypothetical guess
at it.
If, however, it is deemed necessary sometimes to make use of
names of diseases, in order, when talking about a patient to ordinary
persons, to render ourselves intelligible in few words, we ought only
to employ them as collective names, and tell them, e. g., the patient
has a kind of St. Vitus' dance, a kind of dropsy, a kind of typhus,
a kind of ague; but (in order to do away at once with the mistaken
notions these names give rise to) we should never say he has the St.
Vitus' dance, the typhus, the dropsy, the ague, as there are certainly
no diseases of these and similar names, of fixed, unvarying character.
SHence the following directions for investigating the symptoms
are only partially applicable for acute diseases.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

189

gradually advancing for several years, in which the
symptoms are much more difficult to be ascertained.
~ LXXXIII.
This individualizing   examination  of  a  case of
disease, for which I only give in this place general
directions, of which the practitioner will bear in mind
only what is applicable for each individual case,
demands of the physician nothing but an unprejudiced
judgment and sound sense, attention in observing and
fidelity in tracing the picture of the disease.
~ LXXXIV.
The patient details the history of his sufferings;
those about him give an account of his complaints,
his conduct, and what they have noticed in him; the
physician sees, hears and remarks by his other senses
what there is of an altered or unusual character about
him.   He writes down accurately all that the patient
and his friends have told him in the very expressions used by them. Silently, and if possible, without
interrupting them,2 he lets them   say all they have
to observe, when they do not wander to other subjects. The physician advises them at the commence2 Every interruption breaks the train of thought of the narrators,
and all they would have said at first does not again occur to them in
precisely the same manner after that.



190

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

ment to speak slowly, in order that he may take
down in writing the important parts of what the
speakers say.
~ LXXXV.
He begins a fresh line with every new circumstance mentioned by the patient or his friends, so that
the symptoms shall be all ranged separately one
below the other. He can thus add to any one, that
may at first have been related in too vague a manner,
but subsequently more explicitly detailed.
~ LXXXVI.
When the narrators have finished what they would
say of their own accord, the physician then reverts to
each particular symptom, and elicits more precise
information respecting it in the following manner: he
reads over the symptoms as they were related to him
one by one, and about each of them he enquires
particularly: e. g. at what period did this symptom
occur? At a period previous to taking the medicine
he was hitherto using? Whilst taking the medicine?
Or only some days after leaving off the medicine?
What kind of pain, what sensation exactly, was it,
that occurred on this spot? Where was the exact
spot? Did the pain occur in fits and by itself, at
various times? Or was it continued, without intermission? How long did it last? At what time of
the day or night, and in what portion of the body



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

191

was it worst, or did it cease entirely? What was the
exact nature of this or that symptom or circumstance
mentioned-described in plain words?
~ LXXXVII.
And thus the physician obtains more precise information respecting each particular detail, but without
ever framing his questions so as to suggest the answer
to the patient,' so that he shall only have to answer
yes or no; else he will be misled to answer in the
affirmative or negative something untrue, half true,
or not strictly correct, either from indolence or in
order to please his interrogator, from which a false
picture of the disease and an unsuitable mode of
treatment must result.
~ LXXXVIII.
If in these voluntary details nothing has been mentioned respecting several parts or functions of the
body, or respecting the mental state, the physician
asks what more can be told in regard to these parts
and these functions or mental state,2 but in doing this
1 For instance, the physician should not ask, Was not this or that
circumstance present? He should never be guilty of making such
suggestions, which tend to seduce the patient into giving a false
answer and a false account of his symptoms.
2 For example: How is it with the motions? How is it with the
urinary discharge? How with the sleep, by day, by night? In
what state are his disposition, his humour, his intellectual faculties?
How is it with the thirst? What sort of taste has he in his mouth?



192

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

he only makes use of general expressions, in order
that his informants may be obliged to enter into
special details concerning them.
~ LXXXIX.
When the patient (for with regard to his sensations,
it is to him we are to give most credit, except in
the case of feigned diseases) has by these details
furnished voluntarily and at the mere enquiry of the
interrogator, the requisite information, and traced
a tolerably perfect picture of the disease for the
physician, the latter is at liberty, and obliged (if he
feels he has not yet gained all the requisite information) to ask more precise, more special questions.'
What aliments and drinks does he most affect? 'What are most
repugnant to him? Has each its full natural taste, or some other
unusual taste? How does he feel after eating or drinking? Is there
anything else to be told about the head, the limbs, or the abdomen?
1 For example: How often are his bowels moved? What is the
exact character of the motions? Did the whitish evacuation consist
of mucus or faeces? Had he or had he not pains during the evacuation? What was their exact character, and where were they seated?
What did the patient vomit? Is the bad taste in the mouth putrid,
or bitter, or sour, or what, before or after eating, or during the
repast? At what period of the day was it worst? What is the taste
of what is eructated?  Does the urine become turbid on standing,
or is it turbid when first discharged? What is its colour when first
emitted? Of what colour is the sediment? How does he conduct
himself during sleep? does he whine, moan, talk or cry out in his
sleep? does he start during sleep? does lie snore during inspiration,
or during expiration? Does he lie only on his back, or on which side?



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

193

~ XC.
When the physician has finished writing down
these particulars, he then makes a note of what he
himself observes in the patient,' and ascertains how
much of that was peculiar to the patient in his
healthy state.
Does he cover himself well up, or can he not bear the clothes on
him? Does he easily awake, or does he sleep too soundly  I How
does he feel immediately after waking from sleep? How often does
this or that symptom occur? what is the cause that produces it each
time it occurs? does it come on whilst sitting, lying, standing, or
when in motion? only when fasting, or in the morning, or only in
the evening, or only after a meal, or when does it usually appear?When did the rigor come on? was it merely a chilly sensation, or
was he actually cold at the same time? if so, in what parts? or
while feeling chilly, was he actually warm to the touch? was it
merely a sensation of cold, without shivering? was he hot, without
redness of the face? what parts of him were hot to the touch?
or did he complain of heat, without being hot to the touch? how
long did the rigor last? how long the hot stage?-When did the
thirst come on? during the cold stage? during the heat? or previous
to it? or subsequently to it? How great was the thirst, and what was
the beverage desired?-When did the sweat come on? at the beginning
or the end of the heat? or how many hours after the heat? when
asleep or when awake? how great was the sweat? warm or cold?
on what parts? of what smell?-What does he complain of before or
during the cold stage? what during the hot stage? what after it?
what during or after the sweating stage? &c.
SFor example: How the patient behaved during the visit? whether
he was morose, quarrelsome, hurried, disposed to weep, anxious,
despairing or sad, or hopeful, calm, &c.? Whether he was in a
state of stupor, or unconscious? whether he spoke hoarsely, or in a
low tone, or incoherently, or how otherwise did he talk? what was
0



194

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ XCI.
The symptoms and feelings of the patient, during
a previous course of medicine, do not furnish the pure
picture of the disease; but, on the other hand,
those symptoms and ailments which he suffered from
before the use of the medicines, or several days after
they had been discontinued, give the true fundamental
idea of the original form    of the disease, and these
especially the physician must take note of. When
the disease is of a chronic character, and the patient
has been taking medicine up to the time he is seen,
the physician may with advantage leave him some
days quite without medicine, or in the meantime
administer something of an unmedicinal nature, and
defer to a subsequent period the more precise scrutiny
of the morbid symptoms, in order to be able to grasp
in their purity the permanent, unadulterated symptoms of the old     affection, and   to form   a faithful
picture of the disease.
the colour of his face and eyes, and of his skin generally? what
degree of liveliness and power was there in his expression and eyes?
what was the state of his tongue, his breathing, the smell from his
mouth, or his hearing? how much the pupils were dilated or contracted? how rapidly and to what extent they altered in the dark
and in the light? what was the state of the pulse? what that of the
abdomen? how moist or hot, how cold or dry to the touch, was the
skin of this or that part, or generally? whether he lay with head
thrown back, with mouth half or wholly open, with the arms placed
above the head, on his back, or in what other position? what effort
did he make to raise himself? and anything else in him that may
strike the physician as being remarkable.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE1

195

~ XCII.
But if it be a disease of a rapid course, and if its
serious character admit of no delay, the physician
must content himself with observing the morbid condition, altered though it may be by medicines, if he
cannot ascertain what symptoms were present before
the employment of the medicines,~-in order that lie
may, at least, form a just apprehension of the complete picture of the disease in its actual condition,
that is to say, of the conjoint malady formed by the
medicinal and original diseases, which from the use
of inappropriate drugs, is generally more serious and
dangerous than was the original disease, and hence
demands prompt and effcient aid; and by thus tracing
out the complete picture of the disease he will be
enabled to combat it with a suitable homceopathic
remedy, so that the patient shall not fall a sacrifice
to the injurious drugs he has swallowed.
~ XCIII.
If the disease have been brought on a short time, or
in the case of a chronic affection, a considerable time
previously, by some obvious cause, then the patientor his friends whenl questioned privately-will mention it either spontaneously or when carefully interrgtd1
'Any causes of a disgraceful character, which the patient or his
friends do not like to confess, at least not -voluntarily, the physician
must endeavour to learn' by skilfully framing, his questions, or by
o2



196

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ XCIV.
While enquiring into the state of chronic diseases,
the particular circumstances of the patient with
regard to his ordinary occupations, his usual mode of
living and diet, his domestic situation, and so forth,
must be well considered and scrutinized, to ascertain
what there is in them that may tend to produce or to
maintain disease, in order that by their removal the
recovery may be promoted.,
private information. To these belong, poisoning or attempted suicide,
onanism, indulgence in ordinary or unnatural debauchery, excesses
in wine, cordials, punch, and other ardent beverages, or coffee,over-indulgence in eating generally, or in some particular food of a
hurtful character,-infections with syphilis or itch, unfortunate love,
jealousy, domestic infelicity, vexation, grief at some family misfortune, ill-usage, suppressed revenge, injured pride, embarrassment
of a pecuniary nature,-superstitious fear,-hunger,-or an imperfection in the private parts, a rupture, a prolapsus, and so forth.
1 In chronic diseases of females it is especially necessary to pay
attention to pregnancy, sterility, sexual desire, accouchements, miscarriages, suckling, and the state of the menstrual discharge. With
respect to the latter, more particularly, we should not neglect to
ascertain if it recurs at too short intervals, or is delayed beyond the
proper time, how many days it lasts, whether its flow is continuous
or interrupted, what is its general quantity, how dark is its colour,
whether there is leucorrhoea (whites) before its appearance or after
its termination, but especially by what bodily and mental ailments,
what sensations and pains, it is preceded, accompanied or followed;
if there is leucorrhcea, what is its nature, what sensations attend its
flow, in what quantity it is, and what are the conditions and causes
under which it occurs?



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

197

~ xcv.
The investigation of the signs of disease above
mentioned, and of all others, must be pursued in the
case of chronic diseases as carefully and circumstantially as possible, and the most minute peculiarities
must be attended to, partly because in these diseases
they are the most characteristic and least resemble
those of acute diseases, and if a cure is to be effected
they cannot be too accurately noted; partly because
the patients become so used to their long sufferings,
that they pay little or no heed to the lesser accessory
symptoms, which are often very pregnant with meaning (characteristic)-often very useful in determining
the choice of the remedy-and regard them      almost
as a necessary part of their condition, almost as
health, the real feeling of which they have well nigh
forgot in their sometimes fifteen or twenty years of
suffering, and they can scarcely bring themselves to
believe that these accessory symptoms, these greater
or lesser deviations from the healthy state, can have
any connexion with their principal malady.
~ XCVI.
Besides this, patients themselves differ so much in
their dispositions, that some, especially the so-called
hypochondriacs and other persons of great sensitiveness and impatient of suffering, portray their symptoms in too vivid colours, and, in order to induce the



198

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

physician to give them relief, describe their ailments
in exaggerated expressions.'
~ XCVII.
Other individuals of an opposite character, however, partly from indolence, partly from false modesty,
partly from a kind of mildness of disposition or weakness of mind, refrain from mentioning a number of
their symptoms, describe them        in vague terms, or
allege some of them to be of no moment.
~ XCVIII.
Now, as certainly as we should listen particularly
to the patient's description of his sufferings and sensations, and attach credence especially to his own
expressions, wherewith he endeavours to         make us
understand his ailments,-because in the mouths of
his friends and attendants they are usually altered
and erroneously stated,-so certainly, on the other
S A pure fabrication of symptoms and sufferings will never be met
with in hypochondriacs, even in the most impatient of them,a comparison of the sufferings they complain of at various times
when the physician gives them nothing at all, or something quite
unmedicinal, proves this plainly;-but we must deduct something from
their exaggeration, at all events lay the strong character of their
expressions to the account of their excessive sensibility, in which
case this very exaggeration of their expressions when talking of
their ailments, becomes of itself an important symptom in the list of
features of which the portrait of the disease is composed. The case
is different with insane persons and wilful feigners of disease.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

199

hand, in all diseases, but especially in the chronic
ones, the investigation of their true, complete picture
and its peculiarities, demands peculiar circumspection,
tact, knowledge of human nature, caution in conducting the inquiry, and patience in an eminent degree.
~ XCIX.
On the whole, the investigation of acute diseases,
or of such as have existed but a short time, is much
the easiest for the physician, because all the phenomena and deviations from the health that has been
but recently lost, are still fresh in the memory of the
patient and his fr-iends, still continue to be novel and
striking. The physician certainly requires to know
everything in such cases also; but he has much less
to inquire into; they are for the most part spontaneously detailed to him.
~C.
In investigating the totality of the symptoms of
epidemic and sporadic diseases, it is very immaterial
whether something similar ever appeared in the
world before, under the same name. The novelty
or peculiarity of a disease of that kind makes no
difference either in the mode of examining or of
treating it, as the physician must, under all circumstances, view the pure picture of every prevalent
disease as if it were something new and unknown,
and investigate it thoroughly for itself, if lie desires
to practise medicine in a real and radical manner,



200

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

never substituting conjecture for actual observation,
never taking for granted that the case of disease
before him is already wholly or partially known, but
always carefully examining it in all its phases; and
this mode of procedure is all the more requisite in
such cases, as a careful examination will shew that
every prevailing disease is in many respects a phenomenon of a peculiar character, differing vastly from
all previous epidemics, improperly denominated by
the same appellation;-with the exception of those
epidemics resulting from a contagious principle that
always remains the same, such as small-pox, measles,
and the like.
~CI.
It may happen that in the first case of an epidemic
disease that presents itself to the physician's notice,
he does not at once obtain a knowledge of its complete picture, as it is only by a close observation of
several cases of such collective diseases, that he can
become conversant with the totality of their signs and
symptoms. The carefully observing physician can,
however, from the examination of the first one or two
patients, often arrive so nearly at a knowledge of the
true state, as to be able to form an idea of its characteristic features-and even then discover a suitable,
homacopathically adapted remedy for it.
~ CII.
In the course of writing down the symptoms of
several cases of this kind, the sketch of the morbid



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

201

picture becomes ever more and more complete, not
more extended and spun out, but more significant
(more characteristic), and more comprehensive with
respect to the peculiarities of this collective disease;
on the one hand, the general symptoms (e. g. loss of
appetite, sleeplessness, &c.) become particularly and
exactly defined, and on the other, the more marked
and special symptoms which are peculiar to but few
diseases and of rarer occurrence, at least in the same
combination, become prominent, and constitute what is
characteristic of this malady.' All those affected with
the disease prevailing at a given time, have certainly
contracted it from one and the same source, and hence
are suffering from the same disease; but the whole
extent of such an epidemic disease, and the totality
of its symptoms (the knowledge whereof, which is
essential for enabling us to choose the most suitable
homceopathic remedy for this collection of symptoms,
is obtained by a complete survey of the morbid
picture) cannot be learned from   one single patient,
but is only to be perfectly deduced (abstracted) and
ascertained from the sufferings of several patients of
different constitutions.
~ CIII.
In the same manner as has here been taught relative to the epidemic diseases, which are generally of
1 The physician who has already, in the first cases, been able to
choose a remedy approximating to the homoeopathic specific, will,



202

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

an acute character, the miasmatic chronic maladies,
that always remain the same in their essential nature,
and especially the psora, had to be investigated by
me as to the whole sphere of their symptoms, in a
much more minute manner than had ever been done
before, for in them also one patient only exhibits a
portion of their symptoms, a second, a third, and so
on, suffer from some other symptoms, which also are
but a (dissevered, as it were) portion of the totality
of the symptoms which altogether constitute the
entire extent of the same malady, so that the sum
total of all the symptoms belonging to such a miasmatic, chronic disease, and especially to the psora,
can only be ascertained from the observation of
very many single patients affected with such chronic
diseases, and without a complete survey and collective
picture of these symptoms, the medicines capable of
curing the whole malady homceopathically (to wit, the
antipsorics) cannot be learned, and these medicines
are, at the same time, the true remedies of the several
patients suffering from the same chronic affections.
~ CIV.
When the totality of the symptoms that chiefly
mark and distinguish the case of disease, or, in other
words, when the picture of the disease, whatever be
from the subsequent cases, be enabled either to verify the suitable.ness of the medicine chosen, or to discover a more appropriate, ithe
most appropriate homceopathic remedy.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

203

its kind, is once accurately sketched,' the most difficult part of the task is accomplished.         The physician
has then laid the foundation of his treatment, especially
in the case. of the chronic disease; he has it always
before him, can examine it in         all its parts, and can
pick out the characteristic symptoms, in order to
SThe old school physician gave himself very little trouble in
this matter, in his mode of treatment.  He would not listen to any
minute detail of all the circumstances of his case, by the patient;
indeed he frequently cut him short in his relation of his sufl'ering's,
in order that lie might not be disturbed in the rapid writing of
his prescription, composed of a variety of ingredients uoknown to
him in their true effects. No allopathic physician, as has been said,
sought to learn all the minute circumstances of the paticnt's case,
and still less did he make a note i n Oritihy of themO. On seeing the
patient again several days afterwards, he recollected notlhing conccrning the few details lie had heard at the first visit (having in tilhe
mean time seen so many other patients affected with various diseases);
lie had allowed everything to go in at ome car and out at the other.
At subsequent visits he only asked a few general questions, went
through the ceremony of feeling the pulse at the wrist, looked at the
tonlgue, and at the same moment wrote another prescription, on
equally irrational principles, or ordered the first one to be continued
(inl considerable quantities, several times a day), and, wvith a gracftil
bow, lie hurried off to the fiftieth or sixtieth patient lie had to visit,
in t.his thoughtless way, in the course of that forenoon.  The profession which of all others requires actually, the most rcflexion, a
conscientious, careful examination of the state of each individudal
patient, and a special treatment founded thereon, was conducted ill
this manner by persons who called themselves phlysicias, 'ralional
ynractitioners.  The result, as might naturally be expected, was
almost invariably bad; and yet patients were found to repair to
theim for advice, partly because there were none better to be had,
partly for fashion's sake.



204

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

oppose to these, that is to say, to the whole malady
itself, a very similar, artificial morbific agent, in the
shape of a homoeopathically chosen medicinal substance, selected from the lists of symptoms of all the
medicines whose pure effects have been ascertained.
And when, during the treatment, he wishes to learn
the effect of the medicine, and the change that has
taken place in the patient's state, in this new diagnostic investigation, he only needs to strike out of
the original enumeration of the symptoms he had at
first noted down, those that have become ameliorated,
and to mark what still remain, or add any new symptoms that may have supervened.
~ CV.
The second point in the vocation of the true physician relates to ascertaining the instruments fitted for
the cure of the natural diseases, the investigation of
the pathogenetic power of medicines, in order, when
called on to cure, to be able to select from among
them one, from the list of whose symptoms an artificial
disease may be constructed, as similar as possible to
the totality of the principal symptoms of the natural
disease to be cured.
~ CVI.
The whole pathogenetic power of the several
medicines must be known, that is to say, all the
morbid symptoms and alterations in the health, that
each of them is specially capable of developing in the



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.,

205

healthy individual, must first have been observed as
far as possible, before we can hope to be able to find
among them, and to select, suitable homoeopathic
remedies for the greater number of natural diseases.
~ CVII.
If, in order to ascertain this, medicines be given to
sick persons only, even though they be administered
singly and alone, then little or nothing of a decided
character is seen of their pure effects, as those peculiar
alterations of the health, to be expected from      the
medicine, are mixed up with the symptoms of the
disease, and can seldom be distinctly observed.
~ CVIII.
There is therefore no other possible way, in which
the peculiar effects of medicines on the health of
individuals can be infallibly ascertained-there is no
sure, no more natural way of accomplishing this
object, than to administer the several medicines,
experimentally, in small doses, to healthy persons, in
order to ascertain what changes, symptoms, and signs
of their influence, each individually produces on the
health of the body and of the mind, that is to say, what
elements of disease they are able and tend to produce,1
1 No single physician, as far as I know, during the previous two
thousand five hundred years, thought of this so natural, so absolutely
necessary, and only genuine mode of testing medicines for their pure,
and peculiar effects in altering the health of man, in order to learn
what morbid state each medicine is capable of curing, except the



206

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

since, as has been      demonstrated     (~ xxiv-xxvii) all
the curative power of medicines is this power they
possess of changing the state of man's health, and is
ascertained by observation of the latter.
~ CIX.
I was the first that opened up this path, which I
have pursued with a perseverance that could only
arise and be kept up by a perfect conviction of the
great truth, fraught with such blessings to humanity,
that it is only by the homceopathic employment of
medicines,1 that the certain cure of human           maladies
is possible.2
great and immortal Albrecht von Haller. He alone, besides myself,
saw the necessity of this (vide the Preface to the Pharmacopcea
Helvet. Basil., 1771, fol. p. 12): "Nempe primum in corpore sano
medela tentanda est, sine peregrina ulla miscela; odoreque et sapore
ejus exploratis, exigua illius dosis ingerenda et ad omnes, quae inde
contingunt, affectiones, quis pulsus, qui calor, quae respiratio,
quaenain excretiones, attendendum.  Inde ad ductum phaenomenorum, in sano obviorum, transeas ad experimenta in corpore aegroto,
etc."  But no one, not a single physician attended to or followed up
this invaluable hint.
1 It is impossible that there can be another true, best method of
curing dynamic diseases (i. e. all diseases not strictly surgical),
besides homoeopathy, just as it is impossible to draw more than one
straight line betwixt two given points. He who imagines that there
are other modes of curing diseases besides it, could not have
appreciated the fundamental character of homoeopathy nor practised
it with sufficient care, nor could he ever have seen or read cases of
properly performed homoopathic cures, nor, on the other hand,
could lie have discerned the baselessness of all allopathic modes of



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

207

~ CX.
I saw, moreover, that the morbid lesions which
previous authors had observed to result from medicinal substances when taken into the stomach of
healthy persons, either by mistake or in order to produce death, or from some other cause, accorded very
much with my own observations when experimenting
with the same substances on myself and other healthy
individuals. These authors give details of what occurred as histories of poisoning, and as proofs of the
pernicious effects of these powerful substances, chiefly
in order to warn others from their use, partly also for
the sake of exalting their own skill, when under the
use of the remedies they employed to combat these
treating diseases and their bad or even dreadful effects, if, with such
lax indifference, he places the only true healing art on an equality
with those hurtful methods of treatment, or alleges them to be
auxiliaries to homceopathy which it could not dispense with! My
true, conscientious followers, the pure homceopathists, with their
successful, almost never-failing, treatment, might teach these persons
better.
2 The first fruits of these labours, as perfect as they could be at
that time, I recorded in the Fragmenta de viribus medicamentorum
positivis, sive in sano corpore humano observatis. Pt. I, II, Lipsihe,
8. 1805, ap. J. A. Barth; the more mature fruits in the Reine
Arzneimittellekre. I. Th., dritte Ausg. II. Th., dritte Ausg. 1833.
III. Th., zweite Ausg. 1825. IV. Th., zw. Ausg. 1825. V. Th.,
zw. Ausg. 1826. VI. Th., zw. Ausg. 1827; and in the second,
third and fourth parts of: Die chironischen JIrankheiten 1828, 1830.
Dresden bei Arnold. [2nd edit. with a fifth part, Diisseldorf bci
Schaub. 1835, 1839.]



208

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

dangerous accidents, health was gradually restored;
but partly also, in the cases when persons so affected
died under their treatment, in order to seek their own
justification in the dangerous character of these substances which they then termed poisons. None of
these observers ever dreamed that the symptoms they
recorded merely as proofs of the noxious and poisonous character of these substances, were sure revelations
of the power of these drugs to extinguish curatively
similar symptoms occurring in natural diseases, that
these their pathogenetic phenomena were intimations
of their homoeopathic curative action, and that the
only possible way to ascertain their medicinal powers,
is to observe these changes of health medicines are
capable of producing in the healthy organism; for
the pure, peculiar powers of medicines available for
the cure of disease are to be learned neither by any
ingenious a priori speculations, nor by the smell, taste
or appearance of the drugs, nor by their chemical
analysis, nor yet by the employment of several of
them at one time in a mixture (prescription) in
diseases; it was little suspected that these histories
of medicinal diseases would one day furnish the first
rudiments of the true, pure materia medica, which
from the earliest times until now has consisted solely
of false conjectures and inventions, that is to say, did
not exist at all.'
See what I have said on this subject in the " Examination of the
sources of the ordinary Materia Medica," prefixed to the third part



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

209

~ CXI.
The agreement of my observations on the pure effects
of medicines with these older ones-although they
were recorded without reference to any therapeutic
object-and even the concordance of these accounts
with others of the same kind by different authors,
must at once convince us that medicinal substances
act, in the morbid changes they produce in the healthy
human body, according to fixed, eternal laws of nature,
and by virtue of these are enabled to produce certain,
trustworthy morbid symptoms, each according to its own
peculiar character.
~ CXII.
In those older descriptions of the often dangerous
effects of medicines ingested in such excessively large
doses, we notice certain states that were produced,
not at the commencement but towards the termination
of those sad events, and which were of an exactly
opposite nature to those that first appeared. These
symptoms, the very reverse of the primary action
(~ lxiii) or proper action of the medicines on the vital
force, are the re-action of the vital force of the
organism, its secondary action (~ Ixii-lxvii) of which
there is seldom or never the least trace from experiments with moderate doses on healthy bodies, and
from  small doses none whatever.     In the homoeoof my Reine ArzneimittellehJre. [Translated in the Brit. Jour. of
Hommopathy, vol. vi. pp. 261, 424.]



210

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

pathic curative operation the living organism  makes
only as much reaction as is requisite to raise the
health again to the normal healthy state (~ lxvii).
~ CXIII.
The only exceptions to this are the narcotic medicines. As they, in their primary action, sometimes
destroy the sensibility and sensation, sometimes the
irritability, it frequently happens that in their secondary action, even from moderate experimental doses
on healthy bodies, an increased sensibility (and a
greater irritability) is observable.
~ CXIV.
With the exception of these narcotic substances,
in experiments with moderate doses of medicine on
healthy bodies, we observe only their primary action,
i. e. those symptoms wherewith the medicine alters
the health of the human being and develops in him
a morbid state of longer or shorter duration.
~ CXv.
Among these symptoms, there occur in the case of
some medicines, not a few which are partially, or in
certain accessory circumstances, directly opposite to
other symptoms that have previously appeared or may
afterwards appear, but which are not, therefore, to
be regarded as actual secondary action, or the pure
reaction of the vital force, but which only represent



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

211

the alternating condition of the various paroxysms of
action of the primary action; they are termed alternating actions.
~ CXVI.
Some symptoms are produced more frequently,
that is to say, in many individuals, others more
rarely or in few persons, some only in very few
healthy organisms.
~ CXVII.
To the latter class belong the so-called idiosyncrasies,
by which are meant peculiar corporeal constitutions,
which, although otherwise healthy, possess a disposition
to be brought into a more or less morbid state,1 by
certain things which seem to produce no impression
and no change in many other individuals. But this
inability to make an impression on every one is only
apparent. For as two things are required for the
production of these as well as all other morbid alterations in the health of man, to wit, the inherent power
of the influencing substance, and the capability of the
vital force that animates the organism to be affected
by it, the obvious derangements of health in the socalled idiosyncrasies cannot be laid to the account of
Some few persons are apt to faint from the smell of roses, and
to fall into many other morbid, and sometimes dangerous states from
partaking of muscles, crabs, or the spawn of the barbel, from touching the leaves of some kinds of sumach, &c.
P 2



212

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

these peculiar constitutions alone, but they must be
also ascribed to these things that produce them, in
which must lie the power of making the same impressions on all human bodies, yet in such a manner,
that but a small number of healthy constitutions have
a tendency to allow themselves to be brought into
such an obvious morbid condition by them.. That
these potencies do actually make this impression on
every healthy body, is shewn by this, that they render
effectual homceopathic service as remedial agents,' to
all sick persons, for morbid symptoms similar to those
they are capable of producing (though apparently
only in so-called idiosyncratic individuals).
~ CXVIII.
Every medicine exhibits peculiar actions on the
human frame, which are not produced in exactly
the same manner by any other medicinal substance
of a different kind.2
1 Thus the Princess Maria Porphyrogenita cured her brother the
Emperor Alexius, who suffered from faintings, by sprinkling him
with rose-water (To 7T- podwv aoraXaryja) in the presence of his aunt
Eudoxia (lHist. byz. Alexias, lib. 15, p. 503, ed. Posser) and Horstius
(Oper. iii. p. 54) saw much utility from rose-vinegar in cases of
syncope.
2 This fact was also perceived by the estimable A. v. Haller, who
says (Preface to his Hist. stirp. helv.): "latet immensa virium
diversitas in iis ipsis plantis, quarum facies externas dudum novimus,
animas quasi et quodcunque caelestius habent, nondum perspeximus."



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

213

~ CXIX.
As certainly as every species of plant differs, in its
external form, mode of life and growth, in its taste
and smell, from every other species and genus of
plant, as certainly as every mineral and every salt
differ from  all others, as well in their external, as in
their internal and chemical properties (which alone
should have sufficed to prevent all confounding of one
with another), so certainly do they all differ and
diverge among themselves in their pathogeneticconsequently also in their therapeutic--effects.'       Each
of these substances produces alterations in the health
of human beings in a peculiar, different, yet determinate manner, so as to preclude the possibility of
confounding one with the other.2
1 Anyone who has a thorough knowledge of, and can justly estimate
the remarkable manner in which the effects on the health of man of
every single substance differ from those of every other, will readily
perceive that among them there can be, in a medicinal point of view,
no synonymous remedies whatever, no surrogates. It is only one
who does not know the pure, positive effects of the different medicines, that can be so foolish as to endeavour to persuade-us, that one
can serve in the stead of the other, and can, in the same disease,
prove just as serviceable as the other. Thus do ignorant children
confound the most essentially different things, because they scarcely
know their external appearances, far less their value, their true
importance, and their very dissimilar inherent properties.
2 If this be pure truth, as it most certainly is, then no physician,
who would not be regarded as devoid of reason, and who would not
act contrary to the dictates of his conscience, the sole arbiter of real
worth, can henceforth employ in the treatment of diseases, any



214

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CXX.
Therefore medicines, on which depend man's life
and death, disease and health, must be thoroughly and
most carefully distinguished from one- another, and
for this purpose tested by careful experiments, for the
purpose of ascertaining their powers and real effects
medicinal substances but those with whose real value he is thoroughly
and perfectly conversant, i. e. whose positive action on the health
of healthy individuals he has so accurately tested, that he knows
for certain, that they are capable of producing a very similar morbid
state, more similar than any other medicine with which he is completely acquainted, to that presented by the case of disease he intends
to cure by means of it-for, as has been shewn above, neither
man, nor mighty nature herself, can effect a perfect, rapid and permanent cure, otherwise than with a homoeopathic remedy. Henceforth no true physician can abstain from making such experiments,
in order to obtain this most necessary and only knowledge of the
medicines that are essential to cure, this knowledge which has
hitherto been neglected by the physicians of every age. All former
ages-posterity will scarcely believe it-have hitherto contented
themselves with blindly prescribing for diseases, medicines whose
value was unknown, and which had never been tested relative to
their highly important, very various, pure, dynamic action on the
health of man; and, moreover, they mingled several of those powers
that differed so vastly among each other, in one formula, and left it
to chance to determine what effect should thereby be produced on
the patient. This is just as if a madman should force his way into
the workshop of an artisan, seize upon handfuls of very different
tools, with the uses of all of uwhich he is quite unacquainted, in order,
as he imagines, to work at the objects of art he sees around him;
I need hardly remark that these would be destroyed, I may say,
utterly ruined, by his senseless operations.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

215

on the healthy body, in order to obtain an accurate
knowledge of them, and to enable us to avoid any
mistake in their employment in diseases, for it is
only by a correct choice of them that the greatest of
all earthly blessings, the health of the body and of the
mind, can be rapidly and permanently restored.
~ CXXI.
In proving medicines to ascertain their effects on
the healthy body, it must be borne in mind, that the
strong, heroic substances, as they are termed, are
liable to produce changes in the health even of robust
persons, and even in small doses. Those of milder
power -must be given in these experiments in more
considerable quantities; in order to observe the action
of the very weakest, however, the subjects of experiment should be persons free from disease, and who
are delicate, irritable and sensitive.
~ CXXII.
In these experiments-on which depend the exactitude of the whole medical art, and the weal of all
future generations of mankind-no other medicines
should be employed, except such as are perfectly well
known, and of whose purity, genuineness and energy
we are thoroughly assured.
~ CXXIII.
Each of these medicines must be taken in a perfectly
simple, unadulterated form; the indigenous plants in



216

216      ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

the form of freshly expressed juice, mixed with a
little alcohol, to prevent it spoiling; exotic vegetable
substances, however, in the form of powder, or tincture
prepared with alcohol when they were in the fresh
state, and afterwards ming'led with a certain proportioni
of water; salts and gums, however, should be dissolved
in water just before being takien. If the plant can
only be procured in its dry state, and if its powers are
naturally weak, in that case there may be used for the
experiment, an infusion of it". made by utn      h
herb into small pieces and pouring boiling water on it,
so as to extract its medicinal qualities; immediately
after its preparation it must *be swallowed whilst still
wa-rm, as all extracted vegetable juices and all aqueous
infusions of herbs, without the addition of spirit, pass
rapidly into fermentation and decomposition; whereby
all their medicinal properties are lost.
~ CXXIV.
For these experiments, every medicinal substance
must be employed quite alone and perfectly pure,
without the admixture of any foreign sub stance, and
without taking any thing else of a medicinal nature
the same clay, nor yet on the subsequent days, nor
during all the time we wish to observe the effects of
the medicine.
~ CXXV.
During all the time the experiment lasts the diet
mi-ust be strictly regulated; it should be as much as



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

217

possible destitute of spices, of a purely nutritious and
simple character, green vegetables,' roots, and all
salads and herb soups, (which all, even when prepared
for table, possess some disturbing medicinal qualities)
should be avoided.       The drinks are to be those
usually partaken of, as little stimulating as possible.2
~ CXXVI.
The person who is proving the medicine, must
during the whole time of the experiment avoid all
excessive exertion of mind and body, all sorts of
dissipation, and disturbing passions; he should have
no urgent business to prevent him making his observations with due attention; he must do his best to
direct most particular attention towards himself, and
not be disturbed whilst so doing; his body must be
in what is for him    a good state of health, and he
must possess a sufficient amount of intelligence to be
able to express and describe his sensations in accurate
terms.
~ CXXVII.
The medicines must be tested on both males and
females, in order to reveal the alterations of the health
they produce, in reference to the sexual system.
1 Young green peas, green French beans, and in all cases carrots
are allowable, as the least medicinal vegetables.
2 The subject of experiment must either be not in the habit of
taking pure wine, brandy, coffee or tea, or he must have totally
abstained for a considerable time previously from the use of these
injurious beverages, some of which are stimulating, others medicinal.



218

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CXXVIII.
The most recent observations have shewn, that
medicinal substances when    taken in their crude
state by the experimenter for the purpose of testing
their peculiar effects, do not exhibit nearly the full
amount of the powers that lie hidden in them, which
they do when potentized by proper trituration and
succussion, and then taken for the same object, by
which simple operations, the powers which in their
crude state lay hidden, and as it were, dormant, are
developed to an incredible extent and roused into
activity. In this manner we now find it best to
investigate the medicinal powers even of such substances as are deemed weak, and the plan we adopt
is to give to the experimenter, on an empty stomach,
daily from four to six very small globules of the thirtieth dilution of such a substance, moistened with a
little water, and let him continue this for several days.
~ CXXIX.
If the effects that result from such a dose are but
slight, a few more globules, daily, may be taken,
until they become more distinct and stronger and the
alterations of the health more apparent; for all persons are not affected by a medicine in an equally
great degree; on the contrary, there is a vast variety
on this point, so that an apparently weak individual
may be scarcely at all affected by moderate doses of
a medicine known to be of a powerful character,
whilst he is violently enough acted on by many others



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

219

of a much weaker nature. And, moreover, there are
very robust persons who experience very considerable
morbid symptoms from an apparently mild medicine,
and only slighter symptoms from stronger drugs.
Now as this cannot be known beforehand, it is advisable to commence in every instance with a small
dose of the drug, and where suitable and necessary,
to increase the dose more and more from day to day.
~ CXXX.
If, at the very commencement, the first dose administered shall have been sufficiently strong, this
advantage is gained, that the experimenter learns the
order of succession of the symptoms, and can note
accurately the period at which each occurs, which is
very useful in leading to a knowledge of the genius of
the medicine, for then the order of the primary actions,
as also that of the alternating actions, is observed
in the most unambiguous manner. A very moderate
dose even, often suffices for the experiment, provided
the experimenter be only endowed with feelings of
sufficient delicacy, and be very attentive to his sensations. The duration of the action of a drug can only
be ascertained by comparing several experiments.
~ CXXXI.
If, however, in order to ascertain anything at all,
the same medicine must be given to the same person
to test for several successive days in ever increasing
doses, we thereby learn, no doubt, the various morbid



220

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

states that this medicine is capable of producing in
a general manner, but we do not ascertain their order
of succession, and the subsequent dose often removes,
curatively, some one or other of the symptoms caused
by the previous dose, or develops in its stead an opposite state,-such symptoms should be enclosed in
brackets, to mark their ambiguity, until succeeding,
purer experiments shew whether they are the reaction of the organism and secondary action, or an
alternating action of this medicine.
~ CXXXII.
But when the object is, without reference to the
sequential order of the phenomena, and the duration
of the action of the drug, only to ascertain the symptoms themselves, especially those of a weak medicinal
substance, in that case the preferable course to pursue,
is to give it every day in increasing doses. In this
manner the action of an unknown medicine, even of
the mildest nature, will be revealed, especially if tested
on sensitive persons.
~ CXXXIII.
On experiencing any particular sensation from the
medicine, it is useful, indeed necessary, in] order to
determine the exact character of the symptom, to
assume various positions while it lasts, and'to observe
whether, by moving the part affected, by walking in
the room or the open air, by standing, sitting or lying,
the symptom is increased, diminished, or removed,



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

221

and whether it returns on again assuming the position
in which it was first observed,-whether it is altered
by eating or drinking, or by any other condition, or
by speaking, coughing, sneezing, or any other action
of the body, and at the same time to note at what
time of the day or night it usually occurs in the most
marked manner, whereby what is peculiar to, and
characteristic of each symptom will become apparent.
~ CXXXIV.
All external potencies, and more especially medicines, possess the property of producing in the health
of the human organism a particular kind of alteration
peculiar to themselves; but all the symptoms peculiar
to a medicine do not appear in one person, nor all at
once, nor in the same experiment, but some occur in
one person chiefly at one time, others again during
a second or third trial, in another person some other
symptoms appear, but in such a manner, that probably
some of the phenomena are observed in the fourth,
eighth or tenth person, which had already appeared in
the second, sixth or ninth person, and so forth; moreover, they may not recur at the same hour.
~ CXXXV.
The sum total of all the elements of disease a medicine is capable of producing, can only be brought to
anything like perfection, by numerous observations on



222

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

suitable persons of both sexes, and of various constitutions. We can only be assured that a medicine
has been thoroughly proved in regard to the morbid
states it can produce, that is to say, in regard to its
pure powers of altering the health of man, when subsequent experimenters can notice little of a novel
character from its action, and almost always perceive
in their own persons only the same symptoms as had
been already observed by others.
~ CXXXVI.
(Although, as has been said, a medicine, on being
proved on healthy subjects, cannot develop in one
person all the alterations of health it is capable of
causing, but can only do this when given to many
different individuals, varying in their corporeal and
mental constitution, yet the disposition (tendency) to
excite all these symptoms in every human being,
exists in it (~ cxvii), according to an eternal and
immutable law of nature, agreeably to which all its
actions, even those that are but rarely developed in the
healthy person, are brought into operation in the case
of every individual, if administered to him when he
is in a morbid state presenting similar symptoms;
it then, even in the smallest dose, if homceopathically
selected, silently produces in the patient an artificial
state closely resembling the natural disease, which
rapidly and permanently (homceopathically) frees and
cures him of his original malady.)



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

223

~ CXXXVII.
The more moderate, within certain limits, the doses
of the medicine used for such experiments-provided
we endeavour to facilitate the observation by the
selection of a person who is a lover of truth, temperate
in all respects, of delicate feelings, and who can direct
the most minute attention to his sensations-so much
the more distinctly are the primary actions developed,
and these, which are most worth knowing, occur
alone, without any admixture of secondary actions or
reactions of the vital force. When excessively large
doses are used, on the other hand, there occur not
only a number of secondary actions among the symptoms, but the primary actions also come on in such
hurried confusion and with such impetuosity, that
nothing can be accurately observed; let alone the
danger attending them, which no one who has any
regard for his fellow-creatures, and who looks on the
meanest of mankind as a brother, will deem an indifferent matter.
~ CXXXVIII.
All the sufferings, accidents and changes of the
health of the experimenter during the action of a
medicine (provided the above conditions-~ cxxivcxxvii-essential to a good and pure experiment, be
complied with) are solely derived from this medicine,
and must be regarded and registered as belonging



224

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

peculiarly to this medicine, as symptoms of this
medicine, even though the experimenter had observed, a considerable time previously, the spontaneous
occurrence of similar phenomena in himself. The
reappearance of these during the trial of the medicine
only shews, that the individual is, by virtue of his
peculiar constitution, particularly disposed to have
such symptoms excited in him. In the case before
us they are the effect of the medicine; the symptoms
do not arise spontaneously as long as the medicine
that has been taken is exercising an influence over
the health, but are produced by the medicine.
~ CXXXIX.
When the physician does not make the trial of the
medicine on himself, but gives it to another person,
the latter must note down distinctly the sensations,
sufferings, accidents, and changes of health he experiences, at the time of their occurrence, mentioning
the time after the ingestion of the drug when each
symptom arose, and, if it lasted long, the period of
its duration.-The physician looks over the report in
the presence of the experimenter immediately after
the experiment is concluded, or if the trial lasts
several days, he does this every day, in order, whilst
everything is still fresh in his memory, to enquire of
him the exact nature of everyone of these circumstances, and to fill up the report with the more



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

225

minute details so acquired, or to make such alterations
in it as the experimenter may suggest.'
~ CXL.
If the person cannot write, the physician must
learn from him every day what has occurred to him
and how it took place. What is noted down as
authentic information on this point, however, must
be chiefly the voluntary narrative of the person who
makes the experiment, nothing conjectural, and as
little as possible derived from answers to leading
questions should be admitted, everything must be
ascertained with the same caution as I have counselled
above (~ lxxxiv--xcix) for the investigation of the
phenomena and for tracing the picture of natural
diseases.
~ CXLI.
But the best provings of the pure effects of simple
medicines in altering the human health, and of the
artificial diseases and symptoms they are capable of
developing in the healthy individual, are those which
the healthy, unprejudiced     and sensitive physician
institutes on himself with all the caution and care
Slie who makes known to the medical world the results of such
experiments, becomes thereby responsible for the trustworthiness of
the person experimented on and his statements, and justly so, as the
weal of suffering humanity is here at stake.



226

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

here enjoined. He knows with the greatest amount
of certainty what he has observed on himself.'
1 These trials, made by the physician on himself, have for him
other and inestimable advantages. In the first place, the great truth,
that the medicinal virtue of all drugs, whereon depends their curative
power, lies in the changes of health such as those he has himself
undergone from the medicines he has proved, and the morbid states
like those he has himself experienced from them, attains in his mind
the certainty of an incontrovertible fact. Again, by such remarkable
observations on himself, he will be brought to understand his own
sensations, his mode of thinking, and his disposition (the foundation
of all true wisdom: vt,^0o. ceavwov), and he will be also trained to be,
what every physician ought to be, a good observer. All our obserservations on others are not nearly so attractive as those made on
ourselves.  The observer of others must always dread, lest the
experimenter did not feel exactly what he said, or lest he did not
describe his sensations with the most appropriate expressions. He
must always remain in doubt whether or no the experimenter was
deceived, at least to some extent. These obstacles to the knowledge
of the truth, which can never be thoroughly surmounted in our
investigations of the artificial morbid symptoms that occur in others
from the ingestion of medicines, cease entirely when we make the
trials on ourselves. He who makes these trials on himself, knows
for certain what he has felt, and each of these trials on himself is a
new inducement for him to investigate the powers of other medicines; and he thus becomes more and more practised in the art of
observing, of such importance to the physician, by continuing to
observe himself, the one on whom he can most rely, and who will
never deceive him, and this he will do all the more zealously, as these
experiments on himself promise to give him a knowledge of the true
value and importance of the instruments that are yet in a certain sense
awanting for effecting cures. Let it not be imagined that such slight
indispositions caused by taking medicines for the purpose of proving



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

227

~ CXLII.
But how some symptoms' of the simple medicine
employed for a curative purpose, can be discovered
even amid the symptoms of the original malady in
diseases, especially in those of a chronic character
that usually remain unaltered, is a subject for the
exercise of the higher order of inductive minds, and
must be left solely to masters in observation.
~ CXLIII.
If we have thus tested on the healthy individual a
considerable number of simple medicines, and carefully
and faithfully registered all the elements of disease
and symptoms they are capable of producing as artificial morbific potencies, then only have we a true
materia medica-a collection of real, pure, faithful2
them can be in the main injurious to the health. Experience shews,
on the contrary, that the organism of the experimenter becomes, by
these frequent attacks on his health, all the more expert in repelling
all external influences inimical to his frame, and all artificial and
natural morbific noxious agents, and becomes more hardened to resist
everything of an injurious character, by means of these moderate
experiments on his own person with medicines. His health becomes
more unalterable; he becomes more robust, as all experience shews.
1 Symptoms which, during the whole course of the disease, might
have been observed only a long time previously, or never before,
consequently new ones, belonging to the medicines.
2 Latterly it has been the habit to entrust the proving of medicines
to unknown persons at a distance, who were paid for their work, and
the information so obtained was printed. But by so doing, the
Q 2



228

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

effects of simple medicinal substances, a volume of
the book of nature, wherein is recorded a considerable
array of the peculiar changes of the health and symptoms effected by each of the powerful medicines thus
investigated, as they were revealed to the attention
of the observer, in which the likeness of the (homoeopathic) morbid elements of many natural diseases to
be hereafter cured by them are present, which, in
a word, contain artificial morbid states, that furnish
for the similar natural morbid states the only true,
homceopathic, that is to say, specific, therapeutic
instruments for effecting certain and permanent cure.
~ CXLIV.
From such a materia medica everything that is
conjectural, all that is mere assertion, or imaginary,
should be strictly excluded; everything should be
the pure language of nature carefully and honestly
interrogated.
~ CXLV.
Of a truth, it is only by a very considerable store
of medicines accurately known in respect of these their
pure modes of action in altering the health of man,
operation which is of all others the most important, which is to form
the basis of the only true healing art, and which demands the
greatest moral certainty and trustworthiness, seems to me, I regret
to say, to become doubtful and uncertain in its results, and to lose
all its value.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

229

that we can be placed in a position to discover a
homoeopathic remedy, a suitable analogue of an artificial morbific (curative) agent for each of the infinitely
numerous morbid states in nature, for every malady
in the world.'   In the meantime, even now-thanks
to the truth of the symptoms, and to the abundance
of elements of disease which every one of the powerful
medicinal substances has already shewn in its action on
the healthy body-but few diseases remain, for which
a pretty suitable homceopathic remedy may not be met
with among those now proved in regard to their pure
action,2 which, without particular disturbance, restores
health  in a gentle, sure and permanent manneriinfinitely more surely and safely than can be effected
by all the general and special therapeutics of the old
allopathic medical art with its unknown, composite
remedies, which do but alter and aggravate chronic
diseases, but cannot cure them, and rather retard than
promote recovery from acute diseases.
SAt first I was the only person who made the proving of the pure
powers of medicines the most important of his occupations. Since
then I have been assisted in this by some young men, who instituted
experiments on themselves, and whose observations I have critically
revised. But what shall we not be able to effect in the way of
curing, in the vast extent of the infinitely large domain of disease,
when numbers of accurate and trustworthy observers shall have
rendered their services in enriching this, the only true materia
medica, by carefuil experiments on themselves! The art of healing
will then come near the mathematical sciences in certainty.
2 See the third note to ~ cix.



230

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CXLVI.
The third point of the vocation of a true physician
relates to the judicious employment of the artificial
morbific potencies (medicines) that have been proved on
healthy individuals to ascertain their pure action, in
order to effect the homosopathic cure of natural diseases.
~ CXLVII.
Whichever of these medicines that have been investigated relative to their power of altering man's
health, we find to contain in the symptoms observed
from its use, the greatest similarity to the collective
symptoms of a given natural disease, this medicine
will and must be its most suitable, its most certain
homccopathic remedy; in it is found the specific
remedy of this case of disease.
~ CXLVIII.
A medicinal substance so discovered, which has the
power and the tendency to produce symptoms the
most similar possible to the disease to be cured, consequently a similar artificial disease, given in a suitable dose, affects, in its dynamic action on the
morbidly deranged vital force of the individual, those
very parts and points in the organism hitherto suffering from the natural disease, and produces in them its
own artificial disease, which on account of its great
similarity and preponderating strength, occupies the
place more particularly of the natural morbid derange


ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

231

ment hitherto present, so that the instinctive, automatic vital force is from   that time forward no longer
affected by the natural disease, but solely by the
stronger, similar medicinal disease, which in its turn,
on account of the small dose of the remedy, being,
like every moderate medicinal disease, overcome by
the increased energy of the vital force, soon spontaneously disappears, leaving the body free from all
disease, that is to say, healthy and permanently cured.
~ CXLIX.
When the appropriately selected' homoeopathic
remedy has been thus rightly employed, the acute
disease it was designed to subdue, even though it be of
But this laborious, sometimes very laborious search for and
selection of the homceopathic remedy most suitable in every respect
to each morbid state, is an operation which, notwithstanding all the
laudable books for facilitating it, still demands the study of the
original sources themselves, and at the same time a great amount of
circumspection and serious deliberation, which have their best reward
in the consciousness of having faithfully discharged our duty. How
could this laborious, careful task, which alone can render possible
the most effectual cure of diseases, please the gentlemen belonging
to the new mongrel sect, who assume the honourable name of hommeopathists, and even seem to employ medicines in form and appearance
homceopathic, but used by them without the slightest deliberation
(quid(quid in buccam venit), and who, when the unsuitable remedy
does not immediately give relief, in place of laying the blame on
their unpardonable indolence and laxity in performing the most important and serious of all humnan affairs, ascribe it to homceopathy,
which they accuse of great imperfection (if the truth be told, its



232

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

a bad character and accompanied by many sufferings,
subsides in an unobservable manner, in a few hours
if it be of recent date, in a few days if it be of somewhat longer standing, with all traces of indisposition,
and nothing or almost nothing more of the artificial
medicinal disease is observed; there occurs, by rapid,
imperceptible transitions, nothing but restored health,
recovery; diseases of long standing (and especially
such as are of a complicated character) require for
their cure a proportionately longer time. More espeimperfection consists in this, that the most suitable homoeopathic
remedy for each morbid condition, does not spontaneously fly into
their mouths like roasted pigeons, without any trouble on their own
part)?  They know, however, from frequent practice, how to make
up for the inefficiency of the scarcely half homoeopathic remedy, by
the employment of allopathic means, that come much more handy to
them, among which one or more dozens of leeches applied to the
affected part, or little, harmless venesections to the extent of eight
ounces, and so forth, act an important figure; and should the patient,
in spite of all this, recover, they extol their venesections, leeches, &c.,
alleging, that had it not been for these, the patient would not have
been brought through, and they give us to understand, in no doubtful
language, that these operations, derived, without much exercise of
genius, from the pernicious routine of the old school, in reality contributed the best share towards the cure; but if the patient die
under the treatment, as not unfrequently happens, they seek to
console the friends by saying that " they themselves were witnesses
that everything conceivable had been done for the lamented deceased."
Who would do this frivolous and pernicious tribe the honour to call
them after the name of the very laborious, but salutary art, homwoopathic physicians? May the just recompense await them, that, when
taken ill, they may be treated in the same manner!



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

233

cially do the chronic medicinal maladies so often
produced by allopathic bungling, along with the
natural disease left uncured by it, require a much
longer time for their recovery; often indeed are they
incurable, in consequence of the shameful robbery of
the patient's strength and juices, the principal feat
performed by allopathy in its so-called cures.
~ U'.
CL.
If a patient complain of one or two trivial symptoms, that have been only observed a short time
previously, the physician should not regard this as a
fully developed disease that requires serious medical
aid. A slight alteration in the diet and regimen will
usually suffice to dispel such an indisposition.
~ CLI.
But if the patient complain of a few violent sufferings, the physician will usually find, on investigation,
several other symptoms besides, although of a slighter
character, which furnish a complete picture of the
disease.
~ CLII.
The worse the acute disease is, of so much the
more numerous and striking symptoms is it composed,
but with so much the more certainty may a suitable
remedy for it be found, if there be a sufficient number
of medicines known, with respect to their positive
action, to choose from. Among the lists of symptoms



234

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

of many medicines, it will not be difficult to find a
medicine from whose separate elements of disease an
antitype of curative artificial disease, very like the sum
total of the symptoms of the natural disease, may be
constructed, and such a medicine is the desirable
remedy.
~ CLIII.
In this search for a homccopathic specific remedy,
that is to say, in this comparison of the collective symptoms of the natural disease with the lists of symptoms
of known medicines, in order to find among these an
artificial morbific potency corresponding by similarity
to the disease to be cured, the more striking, singular,
uncommon, and peculiar (characteristic) signs and symptoms 1 of the case of disease, are chiefly and almost
solely to be kept in view; for it is more particularly
these that very similar ones in the list of symptoms of
the medicine sought for must correspond to, in order to
constitute that medicine the most suitable for effecting  the cure.     The more general and         undefined
symptoms, loss of appetite, headache, debility, restless
1 Dr. von Bonninghausen, who has already distinguished himself by
his labours in connexion with the new system of medicine, has lately
added to his merit by displaying the characteristic symptoms, more
particularly of the antipsoric medicines, in his valuable little book,
Uebersichlt der lHacutwirkungs-Sphlire der antips. Arz., Miinster,
bei Coppenrath, 1833, and in the appendix thereto (containing the
antisyphilitic and antisycotic medicines) at the end of the second
edition of his Systematisch-alplabetisches Rep)ertorium der antipsorischen Arzneien, bei Coppenrath in Miinster.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

235

sleep, discomfort, and so forth, demand but little
attention when of that vague and indefinite character,
if they cannot be more accurately described, as symptoms of such a general nature are observed in almost
every disease and from almost every drug.
~ CLIV.
If the antitype composed from the list of symptoms
of the most suitable medicine contain those peculiar,
uncommon, singular, and distinguishing (characteristic) symptoms, which are to be met with in the
disease to be cured, in the greatest number and in
the greatest similarity, this medicine is the most appropriate homceopathic specific remedy for this morbid
state; the disease, if it be not one of very long standing, will generally be removed and extinguished by the
first dose of it, without any considerable disturbance.
~ CLV.
I say without any considerable disturbance. For, in
the employment of this most appropriate homceopathic remedy it is only the symptoms of the medicine
that correspond to the symptoms of the disease that
are called into play, the former occupying the place
of the latter (weaker) in the organism, and thereby
annihilating them by superiority of power; but the
other symptoms of the homoeopathic medicine, which
are often very numerous, being in no way applicable
to the case of disease in question, do not appear at
all. The patient growing hourly better, feels almost



236

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

nothing of them at all, because the excessively minute
dose requisite for homoeopathic use is much too weak
to produce the other symptoms of the medicine that
are not homoeopathic to the case, in those parts of
the body that are free from disease, and consequently
can allow only the homceopathic symptoms to act on
the parts of the organism that are already most irritated and excited by the similar symptoms of the
disease, thus changing the natural morbid affection
of the vital force into a similar, but stronger, medicinal
disease, whereby the original malady is extinguished.
~ CLVI.
There is, however, almost no homoeopathic medicinal substance, be it ever so suitably chosen, that,
especially if it should be given in an insufficiently
minute dose, will not produce, in very irritable and
sensitive patients, at least one trifling, unusual disturbance, some slight, new symptom, whilst its action
lasts, for it is next to impossible that medicine and
disease should cover one another as exactly as two
triangles with equal sides and equal angles. But
this (in a good case) unimportant difference will be
easily done away with by the power of action (energy)
of the living organism, and is not perceptible to
patients not extremely delicate; the restoration goes
forwards, notwithstanding, to the goal of perfect recovery, if it be not prevented by the action of heterogeneous medicinal influences upon the patient, by
errors of regimen or by passions.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

237

~ CLVII.
But though it is certain that a homoeopathically
selected remedy does, by reason of its appropriateness
and the minuteness of the dose, gently remove and
annihilate the acute disease analogous to it, without
giving expression to its other, unhomceopathic symptoms, that is to say, without the production of new,
serious disturbances, yet it usually, immediately after
ingestion-for the first hour, or for a few hourscauses a kind of slight aggravation (where the dose
has been somewhat too large, however, for a considerable number of hours), which has so much
resemblance to the original disease, that it seems to
the patient to be an aggravation of his disease. But it
is, in reality, nothing more than an extremely similar
medicinal disease, somewhat exceeding in strength
the original affection.
~ CLVIII.
This slight homoeopathic aggravation during the
first hours-a very good prognostication that the
acute disease will most probably yield to the first
dose-is quite as it ought to be, as the medicinal
disease must naturally be somewhat stronger than
the malady to be cured, if it is to overpower and
extinguish the latter, just as a natural disease can
remove and annihilate another one similar to it, only
when it is stronger than the latter (~ xliii-xlviii).



238

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CLIX.
The smaller the dose of the homccopathic remedy
is, so much the slighter and shorter is this apparent
increase of the disease during the first hours.
~ CLX.
But as the dose of a homoeopathic remedy can
scarcely ever be made so small that it shall not be
able to relieve, overpower, indeed completely cure
and annihiliate the pure natural disease, of not very
long standing, that is analogous to it (~ ccxlix, note),
we can understand why a dose of an appropriate
homoeopathic medicine, not the very smallest possible, does always, during the first hour after its
ingestion, produce a perceptible homceopathic aggravation of this kind.'
1 This exaltation of the symptoms of the medicine over those
symptoms of the disease analogous to them, which looks like an
aggravation, has been observed by other physicians also, when
chance threw in their way a hommeopathic remedy. When a patient
suffering from itch complains of an increase of the eruption after
sulphur, his physician, who knows not the cause of this, consoles
him with the assurance, that the itch must first come out properly
before it can be cured; he knows not, however, that this is a sulphur
eruption, that assumes the appearance of an increase of the itch.
" The facial eruption which the viola tricolor cured, aggravated it
at the commencement of its action," Leroy assures us (Heilk. filr
Miitter, p. 406), but he knew not that the apparent aggravation
was owing to the somewhat too large dose of the remedy, which in
this instance was to a certain extent homceopathic. Lysons says
(Mcd. Transact. vol. ii, London, 1772), " The bark of the clm



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

239

~ CLXI.
When I here limit the so-called homoeopathic
aggravation, or rather the primary action of the
homoeopathic medicine that seems to increase in some
degree the symptoms of the original disease, to the
first, or few first hours, this is certainly true with
respect to diseases of a more acute character and of
recent origin; but where medicines of long action
have to combat a malady of considerable or of very
long standing, where one dose, consequently, must
continue to act for many days, we then see, during
the first six, eight, or ten days, occasionally some
such primary actions of the medicine, some such
apparent increase of the symptoms of the original
disease (lasting for one or several hours) make their
appearance, whilst in the intervening hours amelioration of the whole malady is perceptible. After the
cures most certainly those skin diseases which it increases at the
beginning of its action."  Had he not given the bark in the monstrous doses usual in the allopathic system, but in the quite small
doses requisite when there is a similarity of symptoms in the medicine, that is to say, when it is used homceopathically, he would have
effected a cure without, or almost without, seeing this apparent
increase of the disease (homoeopathic aggravation).
If the action of those medicines to which the very longest duration of action is proper, quickly ex tires in acute diseases-most
quickly in those that are most ac -e,-it is proportionately long
lasting in chronic diseases (of pse ic origin), and hence it happens
that the antipsoric medicines often do not shew any such homceopathic aggravation in the first hours, whilst they do so afterwards
and during various hours, for the first eight or ten days.



240

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

lapse of these few days, the amelioration resulting
from such primary action of the medicine proceeds
almost uninterruptedly for several days longer.
~ CLXII.
It sometimes happens, ozoing to the very moderate
number of medicines yet known with respect to their
true, pure action, that but a portion of the symptoms
of the disease to be cured are to be met with in the
list of symptoms of the most appropriate medicine,
consequently this imperfect medicinal morbific agent
must be employed for lack of a more perfect one.
~ CLXIII.
In this case we cannot indeed expect from this
medicine a complete, untroubled cure; for, during its
use, some symptoms appear which were not previously
observable in the disease, accessory symptoms of the
not perfectly appropriate remedy. This does by no
means prevent a considerable part of the disease (the
symptoms of the disease that resemble those of the
medicine) from being eradicated by this medicine,
thereby establishing a fair commencement of the
cure, but still this does not take place without those
accessory symptoms, which are, however, always
moderate when the dose of the medicine is sufficiently
minute.
~ CLXIV.
The small number of homoeopathic symptoms present in the best selected medicine, is no obstacle to



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

241

the cure, in cases where these few medicinal symptoms
were chiefly of an uncommon kind, and such as were
peculiarly distinctive (characteristic) of the disease;
the cure takes place under such circumstances, without any particular disturbance.
~ CLXV.
If, however, among the symptoms of the remedy
selected, there be none that accurately resemble the
distinctive (characteristic), peculiar, uncommon symptoms of the case of disease, and if the remedy correspond to the disease only in the general, vaguely
described, indefinite states (nausea, debility, headache, and so forth), and if there be among the known
medicines none more homceopathically appropriate,
in that case the physician cannot promise himself
any immediate favourable result from the employment of this unhomceopathic medicine.
~ CLXVI.
Such a case is, however, very rare, owing to the
increased number of medicines known now-a-days
with regard to their pure effects, and the bad effects
resulting from it, when it does occur, are diminished
whenever a subsequent medicine, of more accurate
resemblance, can be selected.
~ CLXVII.
Thus, if there occur, during the use of this imperfectly homceopathic remedy first employed, accessory
R



242

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

symptoms of some moment, then, in the case of acute
diseases, we do not allow this first dose to act completely out, nor leave the patient to the full duration
of the effects of the remedy, but we investigate afresh
the morbid state in its present altered condition, and
add the remainder of the original symptoms to those
newly developed, in tracing a new picture of the
disease.
~ CLXVIII.
We shall then be able much more readily to discover, among the known medicines, one analogous to
the morbid state before us, a single dose of which, if
it do not entirely destroy the disease, will advance it
considerably on the way to be cured. And thus we
go on, if even this medicine be not quite sufficient to
effect the restoration of health, examining again and
again the morbid state that still remains, and selecting a homcoopathic medicine as suitable as possible
for it, until our object, namely, putting the patient in
the possession of perfect health, is accomplished.
~ CLXIX.
If, on the first examination of a disease, and the
first selection of a medicine, we should find that the
collective symptoms of the disease would not be sufficiently covered by the elements of disease of a single
medicine-owing to the insufficient number of known
medicines,-but that two medicines contend for the
preference in point of appropriateness, one of which
is more homceopathically suitable for one part, the



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

243

other for another part of the symptoms of the disease,
it is not advisable, after the employment of the more
suitable of two medicines, to administer the other
without examination, for the medicine that seemed
to be the next best, would not, under the change of
circumstances that has in the mean time taken place,
be suitable for the rest of the symptoms that then
remain, in which case, consequently, a more appropriate homoeopathic remedy ought, to be selected in
place of the second medicine, for the set of symptoms
as they appear on a new inspection.
~ CLXX.
Hence, in this as in every case where a change of
the morbid state has occurred, the remaining set of
symptoms that is present must be enquired into,
and (without paying any attention to the medicine
which at first appeared to be the next in point of suitableness) a homceopathic medicine, as appropriate as
possible to the new state now before us, must be
selected anew. If it should so happen, as is not often
the case, that the medicine which at first appeared to
be the next best, seems still to be well adapted for the
morbid state that remains, so much the more will it
merit our confidence, and deserve to be employed in
preference to another.
~ CLXXI.
In non-venereal chronic diseases, those therefore
that arise from psora, we often require, in order to
R 2



244

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

effect a cure, to give several antipsoric remedies in succession, every successive one being homoeopathically
chosen in consonance with the group of symptoms
we find to remain after the expiry of the action of
the previous remedy (which may have been employed
in a single dose or in several successive doses).
~ CLXXII.
A similar difficulty in the way of the cure, occurs
from the symptoms of the disease being too small in
number, a circumstance that deserves our careful
attention, for by its removal, almost all the difficulties that can lie in the way of this most perfect of all
possible modes of treatment (except that its apparatus
of known homoeopathic medicines is still incomplete),
are removed.
~ CLXXIII.
The only diseases that seem to have but few symptoms, and on that account to be less amenable to cure,
are those which may be termed one-sided, because but
one or two principal symptoms are prominent in
them, and these throw almost all the others into the
shade. They belong chiefly to the class of chronic
diseases.
~ CLXXIV.
Their principal symptom may be either an internal
complaint (e. g. a headache of many years' duration,-a
diarrhoea of long standing, an ancient cardialgia, &c.),
or it may be an affection, more of an external kind.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

245

Diseases of the latter character are generally distinguished by the name of local maladies.
~ CLXXV.
In one-sided diseases of the first kind, it is often
to be attributed to the medical observer's want of
attention, that he does not trace out thoroughly the
symptoms which are present to complete the sketch
of the portrait of the disease.
~ CLXXVI.
There are, however, still a few diseases, which,
after the most careful examination, at first (~ lxxxiv
-xcviii) present but one or two severe, violent symptoms, while all the others are but indistinctly exhibited.
~ CLXXVII.
In order to meet most successfully such a case as
this, which is of very rare occurrence, we are in the
first place to select, guided by those few symptoms,
the homceopathic remedy which appears to be most
suitable.
~ CLXXVIII.
It will, no doubt, sometimes happen that this
medicine, selected in strict observance of the homoeopathic law, furnishes the similar artificial disease
suited for the annihilation of the malady present, and
this is much more likely to happen when these few



246

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

morbid symptoms are very striking, decided, uncommon, and peculiarly distinctive (characteristic).
~ CLXXIX.
More frequently, however, the medicine first chosen
in such a case, will be only partially, that is to say,
not exactly suitable, as there was no considerable
number of symptoms to guide to an accurate selection.
~ CLXXX.
In this case, the medicine, which has been chosen
as well as was possible, but which, from the foregoing
reason, is only imperfectly homceopathic, will, in
its action upon the disease that is only partially
analogous to it-just as takes place in the case mentioned above (~ clxii, et seq.), where the limited
number of homceopathic remedies renders the selection imperfect -produce accessory symptoms, and
several phenomena from its own array of symptoms
are mixed up with the patient's state of health, which
are, however, at the same time, symptoms of the disease
itself, although they may have been hitherto never or
very rarely felt; sufferings appear or are developed in
a greater degree, which the patient shortly before
had never or only very indistinctly been conscious of.
~ CLXXXI.
Let it not be objected that the accessory affections
and new symptoms of this disease, that now appear,
should be laid to the account of the medicament just



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

247

employed. They are derived from it' certainly, but
they are always only symptoms of such a nature as
this disease was itself capable of producing in this
organism, and which were summoned forth and induced to make their appearance, by the medicine
given-by reason of its power to cause similar symptoms. In a word, we have to regard the whole collection of symptoms now perceptible, as belonging to
the disease itself, as the real existing condition, and
to direct our further treatment accordingly.
~ CLXXXII.
Thus the imperfect selection of the medicament,
which was in this case almost inevitable, in consequence of the too limited number of the symptoms
present, serves to complete the display of the symptoms of the disease, and in this way facilitates the
discovery of a second, more accurately suitable, homccopathic medicine.
~ CLXXXIII.
Whenever, therefore, the dose of the first medicine
ceases to have a beneficial effect (if the newly developed symptoms do not, by reason of their violence,
demand more speedy aid-which, however, from the
When they were not caused by an important error in regimen,
a violent emotion, or a tmnultuous revolution in the organism, such
as the occurrence or cessation of the menses, conception, child-birth,
and so forth.



248

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

minuteness of the dose of homoeopathic medicine, and
in very chronic diseases, is excessively rare), a new examination of the disease must be instituted, the status
morbi, as it now is, must be noted down, and a second
homoeopathic remedy selected in accordance with it,
which shall exactly suit the present state, and one
which shall be all the more appropriate can then be
found, as the group of symptoms has become larger
and more complete.'
~ CLXXXIV.
In like manner, after each new dose of medicine
has exhausted its action, the state of the disease that
still remains is to be traced anew by the remaining symptoms, and another homoeopathic remedy
sought for, as suitable as possible for the group of
symptoms now observed, and so on until the recovery
is complete.
~ CLXXXV.
Among the one-sided diseases, an important place
is occupied by the so-called local maladies, by which
1 In cases where the patient (which, however, occurs excessively
seldom in chronic, but not unfrequently in acute diseases) feels very
ill, although his symptoms are very indistinct, so that this state may
be attributed more to the benumbed state of the nerves, which does
niot permit the patient's pains and sufferings to be distinctly perceived, this torpor of the internal sensific nerves is removed by
opium, and in its secondary action the symptoms of the disease
become distinctly apparent.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

249

term is signified those changes and affections that
appear on the external parts of the body, which, as
has hitherto been taught, were alone morbidly affected,
without any participation on the part of the rest of
the body-a theoretical, absurd assertion, which has
led to the most disastrous medical treatment.
~ CLXXXVI.
Those so-called local maladies which have been
produced a short time previously, solely by an external
injury, still appear at first to deserve the name of
local diseases.  But then the injury must be very
trivial, and in that case it would be of no great
moment. For injuries accruing to the body from
without, if they be of any considerable degree, cause
the whole living organism to sympathize; there occur
fever, &c. The treatment of such diseases is assigned
to surgery; but this is only right, in so far as the
affected parts require mechanical aid, whereby the
external obstacles to the cure, which can be expected
to take place by the agency of the vital force alone,
may be removed by mechanical means, e.g. by the
reduction of dislocations, by bandages to bring together the lips of wounds, by the extraction of foreign
bodies that have penetrated into the living parts, by
making an opening into a cavity of the body in order
to remove an irritating substance, or to procure the
evacuation of effusions or collections of fluids, by
bringing into apposition the broken extremities of a
fractured bone, and retaining them in suitable contact



250

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

by an appropriate bandage, &c. But when in such
injuries the whole living organism   requires, as it
always does, active dynamic aid, to put it in a position
to accomplish the work of healing, e.g. when the
violent fever resulting from extensive contusions,
lacerated muscles, tendons and blood-vessels, requires
to be removed by medicine given internally, or when
the external pain of scalded or corroded parts needs
to be homoeopathically subdued, then the services of
the dynamic physician and his homoeopathic aid come
into requisition.
~ CLXXXVII.
But those affections, alterations and symptoms
appearing on the external parts, that do not arise
from any external injury, or that have only some
slight external wound for their immediate exciting
cause, are produced in quite another manner; their
source lies in some internal malady.   To consider
them as mere local affections, and at the same time
to treat them, only or almost only, with local applications, as it were, surgically, as the old school have
done from the remotest ages, were as absurd as it
were dangerous in its results.
~ CLXXXVIII.
These affections were considered to be merely local,
and were therefore called local diseases, as if they
were maladies exclusively limited to those parts,



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

251

wherein the organism took little or no part, or affections of these particular visible parts, of which the rest
of the living organism, so to speak, knew nothing.'
~ CLXXXIX.
And yet very little reflexion will suffice to convince
us that no external malady (not occasioned by some
particular external injury) can, without some internal
cause, without the co-operation of the whole organism
(which must consequently be in a diseased state)
arise, remain in its place, or even grow worse. It
could not make its appearance at all, without the
accord of the whole health, and without the participation of the rest of the living whole (of the vital
force that pervades all the other sensitive and irritable
parts of the organism); indeed, it is impossible to
conceive its production without the instrumentality
of the whole (deranged) life; so intimately are all
parts of the organism connected together to form an
inseparable whole in sensations and functions. No
eruption on the lips, no whitlow  can occur without
previous and simultaneous internal ill-health.
~ CXC.
All true medical treatment of a disease on the
external parts of the body that has occurred from
1 One of the many pernicious, capital mistakes of the old school.



252

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

little or no injury from without, must, therefore, be
directed to the whole, to the annihilation and cure of
the general affection, by means of internal remedies,
if it is wished that the treatment be judicious, safe,
efficacious and radical.
~ CXCI.
This is confirmed in the most unambiguous manner
by experience, which shews in all cases, that every
powerful internal medicine immediately after its ingestion causes important changes, as in the rest of the
state of such a patient, so particularly in the affected
external parts (which to ordinary medical science
seem to be quite isolated), even in a so-called local
disease of the most external parts of the body, and the
change it produces is of the most salutary character,
the recovery of the entire system, along with the
disappearance of the external affection (without the
aid of any external remedy), provided the internal
remedy directed towards the whole state was suitably
chosen in a homoeopathic point of view.
~ CXCII.
This is best effected when, in the investigation of
the case of disease, along with the exact character of
the local affection, all the changes, sufferings and
symptoms observable in the patient's health, and
which may have been previously noticed, when no
medicines had been used, are taken in conjunction,
to form a complete picture of the disease, before



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

253

searching among the medicines known with regard
to their peculiar pathogenetic effects for a remedy
corresponding to this collection of symptoms, in order
that the selection may be accurately homceopathic.
~ CXCIII.
By means of this medicine, administered only internally (and if the disease be but of recent origin, often
by the very first dose of it), the general morbid state
of the body is removed along with the local affection,
and the latter cured at the same time as the former,
proving that the local affection depended solely and
alone on a disease of the rest of the body, and should
only be looked upon as an inseparable part of the
whole, as one of the most considerable and striking
symptoms of the whole disease.
~ CXCIV.
It is not useful, either in acute local diseases of
recent origin, or in local affections that have already
existed a long time, to rub in or apply externally to
the spot, an external remedy, even though it be the
specific, and, when used internally, salutary by reason
of its homoeopathicity, even although it should be at
the same time administered internally; for the acute
topical affections (e.g. inflammations of individual
parts, erysipelas, &c.) which have not been caused
by external injury of proportionate violence, but by
dynamic or internal causes, yield most surely to
internal remedies homoeopathically adapted to the



254

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

perceptible state of the health present in the exterior
and interior, selected from the general store of proved
medicines,' and generally without any other aid; but
if these diseases do not yield to them completely, and
if there still remain in the affected spot and in the
whole state, notwithstanding good regimen, a relic of
the disease which the vital force is not in a position
to restore to the normal state, then the acute disease
was (as not unfrequently happens) a product of psora
which had hitherto remained latent in the interior,
but has now burst forth and is on the point of
developing itself into a manifest, chronic disease.
~ cxcv.
In order to effect a radical cure in such cases,
which are by no means rare, after the acute state has
been tolerably removed, an appropriate antipsoric
treatment (as is taught in my work on Chronic
Diseases) must then be directed against the symptoms
that still remain, together with the morbid state of
health to which the patient was previously subject.
In chronic local maladies, that are not evidently
venereal, the antipsoric internal treatment is, moreover, alone requisite.
~ CXCVI.
It might indeed seem, as though the cure of such
diseases would be hastened, by employing the medi1 As for instance, aconite, rhus, belladonna, mercury, and so forth.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

255

cin~al substance which is known to be truly liomccopathic to the whole symptoms collectively, not only
internally but externally, because the action of a
medicine applied to the very seat of the local affe-ction
might effect a more rapid change in it.
~ CXCVII.
Thi's treatment, however, is quite inadmissible, not
only for the local symiptoms arising from the miasm.
of psora, but also and especially for those originating
in the miasm of syphilis, or sycosis, for the simnultaneous
local application, along wvith the internzal employment, of
the remed~y in diseases whiose chief symiptom is a constant local affection, has this great disadvantage,
that, by such a local application, this chief symptom
(local affection)' will usually be annihilated sooner
than the internal disease, and we shall now be
deceived by the semblance of a perfect cure, or at
least, it will be difficult, and in some cases impossible,
to determine, from the premature disappearance of
the local symptom, if the general disease is destroyed
by the simultaneous employment of the internal
medicine.
~ CXCVIII.
The merely local application of medicines that are
powerful for cure when given internally, to the local

IRecent itch eruption, chlancre, sycois.



256

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

symptoms of chronic miasmatic diseases is for the-same
reason quite inadmissible; for if the local affection of
the chronic disease be only removed locally and in a
one-sided manner, the internal treatment indispensable
for the complete restoration of the health remains in
dubious obscurity; the chief symptom (the local affection) is gone, and there remain only the other, less
distinguishable symptoms, which are less constant
and less persistent than the local affection, and frequently not sufficiently peculiar, and too slightly
characteristic to display, after that, a picture of the
disease in clear and perfect outlines.
~ CXCIX.
If the remedy perfectly homoeopathic to the disease
had not yet been discovered,' at the time when the
local symptoms were destroyed by a corrosive or
dessicative external remedy, or by the knife, then
the case becomes much more difficult on account of
the too indefinite (uncharacteristic) and inconstant
appearance of the remaining symptoms, for what
might have contributed most to determine the selection of the most suitable remedy, and its internal
employment until the disease should have been completely annihilated, namely the external principal
symptom, has been removed from our observation.
' As was the case before my time with the remedies for the sycotic
disease (and the antipsoric medicines).



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

257

~CC.
Had it still been present to guide the internal
treatment, the homoeopathic remedy for the whole
disease might have been discovered, and had that
been found, the persistence of the local affection
during its internal employment would have shewn
that the cure was not yet completed; but were it
cured on its seat, this would be a convincing proof
that the disease was completely eradicated, and the
recovery from the entire disease had proceeded to the
desired extent. An inestimable, indispensable advantage.
~ CCI.
It is evident, that man's vital force when encumbered with a chronic disease which it is unable to
overcome by its own powers, adopts the plan of
developing a local malady on some external part,
solely for this object, that by making and keeping in
a diseased state this part which is not indispensable
to human life, it may thereby silence the internal
disease, which otherwise threatens to destroy the
vital organs (and to deprive the patient of life), and
that it may thereby, so to speak, transfer the internal
disease to the vicarious local affection, and, as it
were, lead it thither. The presence of the local affection thus silences, for a time, the internal disease,
though without being able either to cure it or to
diminish it materially.1   The local affection, howSThe issues of the old-school practitioners do something similar;
as artificial ulcers on external parts, they silence some internal chronic
s



258

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

ever, is never anything else than a part of the
general disease, but a part of it increased all in one
direction by the organic vital force, and transferred
to a less dangerous (external) part of the body, in
order to allay the internal ailment. But (as has been
said) by this local symptom that silences the internal
disease, so far from anything being gained by the
vital force towards diminishing or curing the whole
malady, the internal disease, on the contrary, continues, in spite of it, gradually to increase, and nature
is constrained to enlarge and aggravate the local symptom always more and more, in order that it may still
suffice as a substitute for the increased internal disease,
and may still keep it under. Old ulcers on the legs
get worse whilst the internal psora is uncured, the
chancre enlarges whilst the internal syphilis is still
uneradicated, in proportion as the general internal
disease increases with the lapse of time.
~ CCIT.
If the old-school physician should now destroy the
local symptom by the local use of external remedies,
under the belief that he thereby cures the whole
disease, nature makes up for its loss by rousing the internal malady, and the other symptoms that previously
existed in a latent state along with the local affection,
that is to say, by increasing the internal disease-in
diseases, but only for a very short time, without being able to cure
them; but on the other hand they weaken and destroy the general
health much more than is done by most of the metastases effected by
the instinctive vital force.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

259

which case it is usual to say, though incorrectly, that
the local symptom    has been driven back, into the
system, or upon the nerves, by the external remedies.
~ CCIII.
Every external treatment of such local symptoms,
the object of which is to remove them from the surface
of the body, whilst the internal miasmatic disease is
left uncured, as, for instance, driving off the skin the
eruption of itch by all sorts of ointments, burning
away the chancre externally, and destroying the
condylomata by the knife, the ligature, or the actual
cautery, this pernicious external mode of treatment
hitherto so usual, has been the most prolific source
of all the innumerable named or unnamed chronic
maladies under which mankind groans; it is one of
the most criminal procedures the medical world can
be guilty of, and yet it has hitherto been the one
generally adopted, and taught from the professorial
chair as the only one.'
~ CCIV.
If we deduct all chronic affections, ailments and
diseases, that depend on a habitual unhealthy mode of
living, as also those innumerable medicinal maladies
(v. ~ lxxiv) that arise from the irrational, continued,
1 For any medicines that might at the same time be given internally, served but to aggravate the malady, as these remedies possessed
no specific, therapeutic powers for the totality of the disease, but
assailed the organism, weakened it, and inflicted on it, in addition,
other chronic medicinal diseases.
s2



260

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

harrassing and pernicious treatment of often inconsiderable diseases by physicians of the old school,
all the remainder, without exception, result from the
development of these three chronic miasms, internal
syphilis, internal sycosis, but chiefly, and in infinitely
greater proportion, internal psora, each of which
was already in possession of the whole organism,
before the primary, vicarious local system of each of
them  (in the case of psora the scabious eruption, in
syphilis the chancre or the bubo, and in sycosis the
condylomata) that prevented them    spreading internally, made its appearance; and these chronic miasmatic diseases, if deprived of their local symptom, are
inevitably destined by mighty nature sooner or later
to become developed and to burst forth, and thence
propagate all the nameless misery, the incredible
number of chronic diseases, which have plagued
mankind for hundreds and thousands of years, none
of which would so frequently have existed, had
physicians striven in a rational manner to cure radically, and to extinguish in the organism these three
miasms, by the internal homoeopathic medicines suited
for each of them, without applying topical remedies
to their external symptoms.
~ ccv.
The homceopathic physician never treats one of
these primary symptoms of chronic miasms, nor yet
one of their secondary affections that result from their
further development, by local remedies (neither by



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

261

those external agents that act dynamically,' nor yet
by those that act mechanically), but he cures, in cases
where the one or the other appears, only the great
miasm on which they depend, whereupon its primary,
as also its secondary symptoms disappear spontaneously; but as this was not the mode pursued by
the homoeopathic physician's predecessors, and as he
generally, alas! finds the primary symptoms2 already
destroyed externally by the ordinary practitioners, he
1I cannot therefore advise, for instance, the local extirpation of
the so-called cancer of the lips or face (the product of highly developed psora?) by means of the arsenical paste, not only because it is
excessively painful, and often fails, but more for this reason, because,
if this dynamic remedy should indeed succeed in freeing the affected
part of the body from the malignant ulcer, locally, the fundamental
malady is thereby not diminished in the slightest, the preserving vital
force is therefore necessitated to transfer the field of operation for the
great internal malady to some more important part (as it does in every
case of metaschematism), and the consequence is blindness, deafness,
insanity, suffocative asthma, dropsy, apoplexy, and so forth. But this
ambiguous, local liberation of the part from the malignant ulcer, by
the topical arsenical remedy, only succeeds, after all, in those cases
where the ulcer has not yet attained any great size, and when the
vital force is still very energetic; but it is just in such a state of
things that the complete cure of the whole original disease is also
still practicable.
The result is the same when cancer of the face or breast is removed by the knife alone, and when encysted tumours are extirpated;
something worse ensues, or at any rate death is hastened. This has
been the case times without number, but the old school still goes
blindly on in the same way in every new case, with equal want of
success.
2 Itch eruption, chancre (bubo), condylomata...,



262

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

has now    more to do with the secondary ones, i. e.
the affections resulting    from  the breaking forth and
development of these inherent miasms, but especially
with the chronic diseases produced by internal psora,
the internal treatment of which, as far as a single
physician can elucidate it by many years of reflexion,
observation and experience, I have endeavoured to
point out in my work on Chronic Diseases, to which
I must refer the reader.
~ CCVI.
Before commencing the treatment of a chronic
disease, the most careful investigation1 must necessarily be made, as to whether the patient has had a
venereal infection (or an infection with condylomatous
gonorrhoea); for the treatment must be directed towards this, when signs of syphilis only (or of the rare
1 In investigations of this nature we must not allow ourselves to
be deceived by the assertions of the patients or their friends, who
frequently assign as the cause of chronic, even of the greatest and
most chronic diseases, either a cold caught (a thorough wetting,
drinking cold water after being heated) many years ago, or a former
fright, a sprain, a vexation (sometimes even a bewitchment), &c.,
these causes are much too insignificant to develop a chronic disease
in a healtly frame, to keep it up for years, and to aggravate it year by
year, as is the case with all chronic diseases from developed psora.
Causes of a much more important character than these remembered
noxious influences, must lie at the root of the commencement and
progress of a considerable, obstinate disease of long standing; the
assigned causes could only rouse into activity the latent chronic
i *? * *.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

263

condylomatous disease) are present, but this disease
is but rarely met with alone now-a-days. If such
infection have previously occurred, regard must also
be paid to it in the treatment of those cases in which
psora is present, because in them the latter is complicated with the former, as is always the case when the
symptoms of syphilis are not pure; for when the
physician thinks he has a case of old venereal disease
before him, he has always, or almost always, to treat
one accompanied by (complicated with) psora, chiefly,
for the internal itch malady (the psora) is far the
most frequent (most certain) fundamental cause of
chronic diseases, either united (complicated) with
syphilis (or even with sycosis), if the latter infections
have avowedly occurred, or, as is much more frequently
the case, psora is the sole fundamental cause of all
the other chronic maladies, whatever names they may
bear, which are, moreover, so often bungled, increased
to a monstrous extent and disfigured by allopathic
unskilfulness.
~ CCVII..-When the above information has been gained, it
still remains for the homoeopathic physician to ascertain: what were the allopathic modes of treatment
that had up to that date been adopted towards the
patient affected by the chronic disease, what powerful
medicines had been chiefly and most frequently employed, also what mineral baths had been used and
their effects, in order to understand, in some measure,



264

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

the degeneration of the disease from its original state,
and where possible, to correct in part these pernicious
artificial operations, or to enable him to avoid the
medicines that have already been improperly used.
~ CCVIII.
The age of the patient, his mode of living and
diet, his occupation, his domestic position, his social
relations and so forth, must next be taken into consideration, in order to ascertain whether these things
tend to increase his malady, or in how far they may
favour or obstruct the treatment. In like manner
the state of his disposition and mind must be attended
to, to learn whether that presents any obstacle to.
the treatment, or requires some psychical training,
encouragement or modification.
~ CCIX.
After this is done, the physician endeavours in
various conversations with the patient to trace the
picture of his disease as completely as possible, according to the directions given above, in order to be able
to distinguish the most striking and peculiar (characteristic) symptoms, in accordance with which he
selects the first antipsoric or other remedy having the
greatest symptomatic resemblance, for the commencement of the treatment, and so forth.
~ CCX.
Psora lies at the root of almost all those diseases,
that I have above termed one-sided, which appear to



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

265

be more difficult to cure in consequence of this onesidedness, all their other morbid symptoms disappearing, as it were, before their single, great, prominent
symptom. Of this character are what are termed
mental diseases. They do not, however, constitute a
class of disease distinctly separated from       all others,
since in all the other so-called corporeal diseases, the
condition   of   the  disposition    and  mind    is always
altered,1 and in all cases of disease we are called on
to cure, the state of the patient's disposition is to be
especially noted, along with the collective symptoms,
if we would trace an accurate picture of the disease,
in  order to be able therefrom        to treat it homocopathically with success.
1 How often, for instance, do we not meet with a mild, soft disposition in patients who have for years been afflicted with the most
painful diseases, so that the physician feels constrained to esteem
and compassionate the sufferer. But if he subdue the disease and
restore the patient to health-as is frequently done in homaeopathic
practice-he is often astonished and horrified at the frightful alteration in his disposition. He often witnesses the occurrence of ingratitude, cruelty, refined malice, and propensities most disgraceful
and degrading to humanity, which were exactly the qualities possessed
by the patient before he grew ill.
Those who were patient when well, often become obstinate, violent,
hasty, or even intolerant and capricious, or impatient or desponding;
those formerly chaste and modest often become lascivious and immodest. A clear-headed person not unfrequently becomes obtuse of
intellect, while one ordinarily weak-minded becomes more sage and
thoughtful; and a man slow to make up his mind, sometimes acquires
great presence of mind and quickness of resolve, &c.



266

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCXI.
This holds good to such an extent, that the state
of the disposition of the patient often gives the chief
bias to the selection of the homoeopathic remedy, as
it often consists in symptoms of marked peculiarity,
which, amidst all those present, can least remain concealed from the accurately observing physician.
~ CCXII.
The Creator of therapeutic agents has also bestowed
particular attention on this main feature of all diseases,
the altered state of the disposition and mind, for
there is no powerful medicinal substance in the world
which does not very perceptibly alter the state of the
disposition and mind in the healthy individual who
tests it, and every medicine does so in a different
manner.
~ CCXIII.
We shall, therefore, never be able to cure conformably to nature, that is to say, homaeopathically, if we
do not, in every case of disease, even in such as are
acute, observe, along with the other symptoms, those
relating to the changes in the state of the mind and
disposition, and if we do not select, for the patient's
relief, from among the remedies, such a morbific
agent, as, in addition to the similarity of its other
symptoms to those of the disease, is also capable of
producing a similar state of the disposition and mind.1
SThus, aconite will seldom or never effect either a rapid or per


ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

267

~ CCXIV.
The instructions I can give relative to the cure of
mental diseases, may be confined to a very few remarks, as they must be treated in the same way as
all other diseases, namely, by a remedy which shews,
in the symptoms it causes in the body and mind of a
healthy individual, a power of producing a morbid
state as similar as possible to the case of disease
before us, and in no other way can they be cured.
~ ccxv.
The so-called mental and moral diseases are all
almost nothing more than corporeal diseases, in which
the peculiar symptom of the derangement of the
mind and disposition of each of them, is increased, the
corporeal symptoms declining (more or less rapidly)
the while-till it at length attains the most striking
one-sidedness, almost as if it were a local disease in
the invisible, subtile organ of the mind or disposition.
~ CCXVI.
The cases are not rare in which a so-called corporeal
disease that threatens to be fatal-a suppuration of
the lungs, or the destruction of some other important
viscus, or some other ardent (acute) disease, e.g. in
manent cure in a patient of a calm, equable disposition, and just as
little will nux vomica be serviceable where the disposition is mild
and phlegmatic, pulsatilla where it is happy, gay, and obstinate, or
ignatia where it is imperturbable and disposed neither to be frightened
nor vexed.



268

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

child-bed, &c.-becomes transformed into insanity, a
kind of melancholia or mania, by a rapid increase of
the mental symptoms that were previously present,
whereby the corporeal symptoms lose all their danger;
these latter improve almost to perfect health, or rather
they decrease to such a degree, that their obscure
presence can only be detected by the constant and
minute observation of the physician. In this manner
it becomes transformed into a one-sided, and as it were
a local disease, in which the symptom of the mental
disturbance, which was at first but slight, increases so
as to be the chief symptom, and in a great measure
occupies the place of the other (corporeal) symptoms,
whose violence it subdues in a palliative manner, so
that, in a word, the affections of the grosser corporeal
organs become, as it were, transferred and led away
to the almost spiritual, mental and moral organs,
which have never yet been, and never will be reached
by the dissecting scalpel.
~ CCXVII.
Great care must be exercised in investigating, in
these diseases, the entire collection of phenomena,
relative both to the corporeal symptoms, and also,
and indeed particularly, relative to the accurate apprehension of the exact peculiarity (character) of the
chief symptom, of the special, and always prominent
state of the mind and disposition, in order to discover,
for the extinction of the entire disease, among the
remedies known in respect of their pure effects, a



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

269

homioopathic medicinal morbific agent, a remedy,
which among its symptoms displays, with the greatest
possible similarity, not only the corporeal morbid
symptoms present in the case of disease before us,
but also especially its mental and moral state.
~ CCXVIII.
To this collection of symptoms belongs in the first
place the accurate description of all the phenomena
of the previous so-called corporeal disease, before it
degenerated into a one-sided increase of the moral
symptom, before it became a disease of the mind and
disposition. This may be learned from the report of
the patient's friends.
~ CCXIX.
A comparison of these previous symptoms of the
corporeal disease with the traces of them that still
remain, though they have become less perceptible
(but which even now sometimes become prominent,
when a lucid interval and a transient alleviation of
the mental disease occurs) will serve to demonstrate
them to be still present, though concealed.
~ CCxx.
By adding to this the state of the mind and disposition accurately observed by the patient's friends
and by the physician himself, we have thus the
complete picture of the disease set together, for which,
in order to effect the homceopathic cure of the disease,



270

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

a medicine capable of producing symptoms strikingly
similar, and especially a similar disturbance of the
mind, must be sought for among the antipsoric
remedies, if the mental disease have already lasted
some time.
~ CCXXI.
If, however, insanity or mania (caused by fright,
vexation, the abuse of spirituous liquors, &c.) have
suddenly broken out as an acute disease, in the
patient's ordinary calm state, although it almost
always arises from internal psora, like a flame bursting forth from  it, yet when it occurs in this acute
manner it should not be immediately treated with
antipsorics, but in the first place with remedies indicated for it out of the other class of proved medicaments (e.g. aconite, belladonna, stramonium, hyoscyamus, mercury, &c.) in highly potentized, minute,
homoeopathic doses, in order to subdue it so far,
that the psora shall for the time revert to its former
latent state, wherein the patient appears as if quite
well.
~ CCXXII.
But such a patient, who has recovered from       an
acute mental or moral disease by the use of these
non-antipsoric medicines, should never be regarded as
cured; on the contrary, no time should be lost in
freeing him completely,' by means of a prolonged
1 It very rarely happens that a disease of the mind or disposition,
)which has already lasted a considerable time, ceases of itself (by



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

271

antipsoric treatment, from the chronic miasm of the
psora, which, it is true, has now become once more
latent, but is quite ready to break out anew; if this
is done, there is no fear of another similar attack, if
he attend faithfully to the diet and regimen prescribed
for him.
~ CCXXIII.
But if the antipsoric treatment be neglected, then
we may almost assuredly expect, from a much slighter
cause than brought on the first attack of the insanity,
the speedy occurrence of a new and more lasting and
severe fit, during which the psora is apt to develop
itself completely, and passes into either a periodic or
continued mental derangement, which is then more
difficult to be cured by antipsorics.
the internal disease transferring itself again upon the grosser corporeal organs); such are the few cases met with now and then,
where a former inmate of a madhouse has been dismissed apparently
recovered. Hitherto all mad-houses have continued to be chokefull, so that the number of other insane persons who seek for
admission into such institutions could scarcely find room in them,
unless some of the insane in the house died. Not one of them is
ever really and permanently cured in them! A convincing proof,
among many others, of the complete nullity of the non-healing art
hitherto practised, which has been ridiculously honoured by allopathic ostentation with the title of rational medicine. How often,
on the other hand, has not the true healing art, genuine, pure homoeopathy, been able to restore such unfortunate beings to the possession
of their mental and corporeal health, and to give them back again to
their delighted friends and to the world!



272

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCXXIV.
If the mental disease be not quite developed, and
if it be still somewhat doubtful, whether it really
arose from a corporeal affection, or did not rather
result from faults of education, bad practices, corrupt
morals, neglect of the mind, superstition or ignorance;
the mode of deciding this point will be, that if it
proceed from one or other of the latter causes it will
yield and grow    better by rational, friendly exhortations, consolatory motives, serious representations
and sensible advice, whereas a real moral or mental
disease, depending on corporeal disease, would be
speedily aggravated by such a course, the melancholic
would become still more dejected, querulous, inconsolable and retiring, as also the spiteful maniac would
thereby become still more exasperated, and the chattering fool would become manifestly more foolish.'
~ ccxxV.
There are, however, as has just been stated, certainly a few mental diseases which have not merely
grown out of corporeal diseases, but which, in an
inverse manner, the body being but slightly indisposed, arise and continue in the mind, from continued
1It would seem as though the mind, in these cases, felt with
uneasiness and grief the truth of these rational representations, and
acted upon the body, as if it wished to restore the lost harmony, but
that the body, by means of its disease, reacted upon the organs of
the mind and disposition, and put them in still greater commotion,
by a fresh transference of its sufferings on to them.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

273

anxiety, grief, vexation, wrongs, and the frequent
occurrence of great fear and fright. This kind of
mental diseases in time destroys the corporeal health,
often in a great degree.
~ CCXXVI.
It is only such mental diseases as these, which were
first engendered and subsequently kept up by the
mind itself, that, while they are yet recent and before
they have made very great inroads on the corporeal
state, may, by means of psychical remedies, such as
a display of confidence, friendly exhortations, sensible advice, and often a well-disguised deception, be
changed into a healthy state of the mind, (and with
appropriate diet and regimen, seemingly into a healthy
state of the body also).
~ CCXXVII.
But in these cases also, a psoric miasm lies at the
root of the affection, which was only not yet quite
ready for its full development, and for the sake of
security it would be advisable to subject the recovered patient to a radical, antipsoric treatment, in
order that he may not again, as might easily occur,
contract a similar mental disease.
~ CCXXVIII.
In diseases of the mind and disposition resulting
from corporeal maladies, which can only be cured by
homoeopathic antipsoric medicine, along with scruT



274

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

pulously suitable regimen, an appropriate psychical
deportment towards the patient on the part of his
friends and physician, by way of an auxiliary mental
regimen, must be most carefully observed. To furious
mania we must oppose calm intrepidity, and cool,
firm resolution-to doleful, querulous lamentation, a
mute expression of commiseration-to senseless chattering, a silence not wholly inattentive,-to disgusting
and abominable behaviour, and to conversation of
a  similar character, total inattention.          We must
merely endeavour to prevent the destruction and
injury   of external objects, without reproaching         the
patient for his acts, and everything must be arranged
in such a way that the necessity for any corporal
punishments and tortures' whatever, may be done
1 It is impossible not to marvel at the hard-heartedness and indiscretion of the medical men in many establishments for patients of
this kind, not only in England, but also in Germany, [*] who, without
attempting to discover the true and only efficacious mode of curing
such diseases, which is by homceopathic medicinal (antipsoric) means,
content themselves with torturing those most pitiable of all human
beings, with the most violent blows and other painful torments. By
this unconscientious and revolting procedure they debase themselves
beneath the level of the turnkeys in a house of correction, for the
latter inflict such chastisements as the duty devolving on their office,
and on criminals only, whilst the former appear, from a humiliating
consciousness of their uselessness as physicians, only to vent their
[* The cruel and irrational system of treating the unfortunate insane by
restraint and coercion is now nearly obsolete in England, but that it still
prevails in some parts of Germany, those who have visited that den of
wretchedness, the Eisen Thurm of Vienna, can testify.]



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

275

away with. This is so much the more easily effected,
as in the administration of the medicine-the only
circumstance in which the employment of coercion
could be justified-in the homceopathic system, the
small doses of the appropriate medicine never offend
the taste, and may consequently be given to the
patient without his knowledge in his drink, in which
case there is no necessity to employ any compulsory
measures.
~ CCXXIX.
On the other hand, contradiction, eager explanations, rude corrections and invectives, as also weak,
timorous yielding are quite out of place with such
patients, they are equally pernicious modes of treating
mental maladies. But such patients are most of all
exasperated and their complaint aggravated by contumely, fraud, and deceptions that they can detect.
The physician and keeper must always appear as if they
believed them to be possessed of their reason.
All kinds of external disturbing influences on their
senses and disposition should be if possible removed:
there are no amusements for their clouded spirit, no
salutary distractions, no means of instruction, no
soothing effects from conversation, books or other
spite at the apparent incurability of mental diseases, in harshness
towards the pitiable, innocent sufferers, for they are too ignorant to
be of any use, and too indolent to adopt a judicious mode of treatment.
T2



276

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

things, for their mind that pines or frets in the
chains of the diseased body, no invigoration for it, but
the cure; it is only when the bodily health is changed
for the better, that tranquillity and comfort again
beam upon their mind.
~ ccxxx.
If the antipsoric remedies selected for each particular case of mental disease (-there are incredibly
numerous varieties of them-) be quite homoeopathically suited for the faithfully traced picture of the
morbid state, which, if there be a sufficient number of this kind of medicines known in respect of
their pure effects, is ascertained, by an indefatigable
search for the most appropriate homoeopathic remedy
all the more easily, as the moral and mental state,
constituting the principal symptom of such a patient,
is so unmistakeably perceptible-, then the smallest
possible doses are often sufficient to effect the most
striking improvement in no very long time, which
could not be brought about by physicking the patient
to death with the largest, oft-repeated doses of all
other unsuitable (allopathic) medicines. Indeed, I can
confidently assert from great experience, that the vast
superiority of the homoeopathic system over all other
conceivable methods of treatment, is nowhere displayed
in a more triumphant light than in mental diseases
of long standing, which originally sprang from  corporeal maladies or were developed simultaneously
with them.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

277

~ CCXXXI.
The   intermittent diseases     deserve    a  special consideration, as well those that recur at certain periods
-as the great number of intermittent fevers, and the
apparently non-febrile affections that recur at intervals
like intermittent fevers-as also those, in which certain  morbid     states alternate at uncertain       intervals
with morbid states of a different kind.
~ CCXXXII.
These    latter, alternating    diseases, are    also  very
numerous,1 but all belong         to  the   class of chronic
diseases; they are generally a manifestation            of de1 Two or three states may alternate with one another. Thus, for
instance, in the case of a double alternating disease, certain pains
may occur unremittingly in the legs, &c., immediately on the disappearance of a kind of ophthalmia, which latter again appears as soon
as the pain in the limbs has gone off for the time-convulsions and
spasms may alternate immediately with any other affection of the
body or some part of it-an instance of a threefold alternating
disease may occur in an ordinary indisposition, where a period
of apparent increase of health, with unusual exaltation of the
corporeal and  mental powers (extravagant gaiety, extraordinary
activity of the body, excess of comfortable feeling, inordinate appetite,
&c.) may occur, after which, and quite as unexpectedly, gloomy,
melancholy humour, intolerable, hypochondriacal ill-temper, with
derangement of several of the vital operations, the digestion, sleep,
&c., appear, which again, and just as suddenly, give place to the
moderate ill-health of ordinary times, and in this way several and
very various alternating states may occur. When the new state
makes its appearance, there is often no trace of the former one. In



278

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

veloped psora alone, sometimes, but seldom, complicated with a syphilitic miasm, and therefore in the
former case may be cured by antipsoric medicines, in
the latter, however, with antisyphilitics in alternation,
as directed in my work on the Chronic Diseases.
~ CCXXXIII.
The periodical intermittent diseases, are those where
a morbid state of unvarying character returns after
a pretty determinate period, whilst the patient is
apparently in good health, and takes its departure
in an equally determinate period; this is observed in
those apparently non-febrile morbid states that come
and go in a periodical manner (at certain times), as
well as in those of a febrile character-the numerous
varieties of intermittent fevers.
~ CCXXXIV.
Those apparently non-febrile morbid states just
alluded to, that recur periodically in one patient at
fixed times (-they do not usually appear sporadically
or epidemically-) always belong to the chronic
diseases, mostly to those that are purely psoric, are
other cases, but few traces of the former alternating state are present
when the new one occurs; few of the symptoms of the first state
remain on the appearance and during the continuance of the second.
Sometimes the morbid alternating states are quite of opposite natures,
as, for instance, melancholy alternating at intervals with gay insanity
or frenzy.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

279

but seldom complicated with syphilis, and are successfully treated by the same means; yet it is sometimes necessary to employ as an intermediate remedy,
a small dose of a potentized solution of cinchona
bark, in order to extinguish completely their intermittent type.
~ CCXXXV.
With regard to the intermittent fevers' that prevail
sporadically or epidemically (not those that are endemically established in marshy districts) we often
1 The pathology that has hitherto existed, and which has never
advanced beyond the period of irrational infancy, recognises but one,
single intermittent fever, which it likewise termed ague, and takes
notice of no varieties but what are dependent on the intervals at
which the paroxysms recur, quotidian, tertian, quartan, &c. But
there are much more important differences among them than what
are marked by the periods of their recurrence; there are innumerable
varieties of these fevers, some of which cannot even be denominated
ague, as their fits consist solely of heat; others, again, are characterized by cold alone, with or without subsequent perspiration; yet
others which exhibit general coldness of the surface, with a sensation
of heat on the patient's part, or whilst the body feels externally hot,
the patient feels cold; others again, in which one paroxysm consists
entirely of a rigor or simple cold, followed by an interval of health,
while the next consists of heat alone, followed or not by perspiration;
others again, in which the heat comes first, and the cold stage not
till that is gone; others again, wherein after a cold and hot stage
apyrexia ensues, and then perspiration comes on like a second fit,
often many hours subsequently; others again, in which no perspiration at all comes on, and yet others in which the whole attack
consists of perspiration alone, without any cold or hot stage, or in



280

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

find every paroxysm composed, as it were, of two
opposite alternating states (cold, heat-heat, cold),
more frequently still of three (cold, heat, sweat).
Therefore the remedy selected for them from the
general class of (common, not antipsoric) medicines
that have been proved, must either (and this is the
most to be relied on) be able likewise to produce in
the healthy body two (or all three) similar alternating
which the perspiration is only present during the heat; and there
are innumerable other differences, especially in regard to the accessory symptoms, the peculiar headache, the bad taste in the mouth,
the nausea, the vomiting, the diarrhcea, the want of or excessive
thirst, the peculiar nature of the pains in the body or limbs, the
sleep, the deliria, the moral affections, the spasms, &c., before, during
or after the cold stage, before, during or after the hot stage, before,
during or after the sweating stage, and countless other varieties.
All these are manifestly intermittent fevers of very different kinds,
each of which, as might naturally be supposed, requires a special
(homceopathic) treatment. It must be confessed that they can almost
all be suppressed (as is often done) by large, monstrous doses of
bark, and of its pharmaceutical preparation, the sulphate of quinine,
that is to say, their periodical recurrence (their type) may be
extinguished by it, although often only after increased and frequently repeated doses, but the patients who suffered from intermittent fevers, for which cinchona bark is not suitable, as is the
case with all those epidemic intermittent fevers that traverse whole
countries and even mountainous districts, are not restored to health
by the extinction of the type; on the contrary, they now remain
ill in another manner, and worse, often much worse than before; they
are affected by peculiar, chronic, bark-diseases, and can scarcely
be restored to health, after a long time, even by the true system
of medicine; and yet that is what is called curing, forsooth!



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

281

states, or else must correspond by similarity of symptoms, in the most homceopathic manner possible,
to the strongest, best-marked, and most peculiar
alternating state (either to the cold stage with its
accessory symptoms, or to the hot stage with its accessory symptoms, or to the sweating stage with its
accessory symptoms, according as the one or other
alternating state is the strongest and most peculiar);
but still the symptoms of the patient's health during
the intervals when he is free from pain, must be the
chief guide to the most appropriate homceopathic
remedy.'
~ CCXXXVI.
The most appropriate and effectual time for administering the medicine in these cases is immediately
or very soon after the termination of the paroxysm,
as soon as the patient has in some degree recovered
from its effects; it has then time to effect all the
changes in the organism requisite for the restoration
of health, without any great disturbance or violent
convulsion; whereas the action of a medicine, be it
ever so specifically appropriate, if given immediately
before the paroxysm, coincides with the natural re1 Dr. von. BSnninghausen, who has rendered more services to our
beneficent system of medicine than any other of my disciples, has
best elucidated this subject which demands so much care, and has
facilitated the choice of the efficient remedy for the various epidemics
of fever, in his work entitled Versuch einer homnopathischen Therapie
der Weehselfieber, 1833, Miinster bei Regensberg.



282

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

currence of the disease, and causes such a reaction in
the organism, such a violent contention, that an attack
of that nature produces at the very least a great loss
of strength, if it do not endanger life.' But if the
medicine be given immediately after the termination
of the fit, that is to say, at the period when the nonfebrile interval has commenced, and a long time before there are any preparations for the next paroxysm,
then the vital force is in the best possible condition
to allow itself to be quietly altered by the remedy,
and thus restored to the healthy state.
~ CCXXXVII.
But if the period of the apyrexia be very short,
as happens in some very bad fevers, or if it be disturbed by some of the after-sufferings of the previous
paroxysm, the homoeopathic medicine should be administered when the perspiration begins to abate,
or the other secondary phenomena of the expiring
paroxysm begin to diminish.
~ CCXXXVIII.
It is only when. the suitable medicine has with a
single dose destroyed several fits and manifest health
has ensued, but after some time premonitory indica1 This is observed in the fatal cases by no means rare in which a
moderate dose of opium given during the cold stage, quickly deprived
the patients of life.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

283

tions of a new paroxysm appear, only then can and
must the same medicine be given again, provided
always the collective symptoms are still the same.
This recurrence of the same fever after an interval of
health, is, however, only possible, when the noxious
influence that first excited the intermittent fever still
continues to act upon the convalescent, as happens in
marshy districts, in which case, a permanent recovery
is often only possible by the removal of this exciting
cause (as, for instance, a residence in a mountainous
country, if the case was one of marsh intermittent
fever).
~ CCXXXIX.
As almost every medicine causes in its pure action
a special, peculiar fever, and even a kind of intermittent fever with its alternating states, differing
from all other fevers that are caused by other medicines, there exist in the extensive domain of medicines,
homoeopathic remedies for all the numerous varieties
of intermittent fevers, and for a great many of such
fevers, even in the moderate collection of medicines
already proved on the healthy individual.
~ CCXL.
But if the remedy found to be the homoeopathic
specific for a reigning epidemic of intermittent fever,
do not effect a perfect cure in one or more patients,
if it be not the influence of a marshy district that
prevents the cure, it must always be the psoric miasm



284

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

in the back ground, in which case antipsoric medicines must be employed until complete relief is
obtained.
~ CCXLI.
Epidemic intermittent fevers, in situations where
none are endemic, are of the nature of chronic
diseases, composed of single acute paroxysms; each
single epidemy is of a peculiar, uniform character,
common to the individuals attacked, and when this
character is found from the totality of the symptoms
common to all, it guides us to the discovery of the
homceopathic (specific) remedy suitable for all the
cases, which is almost universally serviceable in those
patients who enjoyed tolerable health before the
occurrence of the epidemy, that is to say, who were
not chronic sufferers from developed psora.
~ CCXLII.
If, however, the first paroxysms of such an epidemic
intermittent fever have been left uncured, or if the
patients have been weakened by improper allopathic
treatment; then the inherent psora that exists, alas!
in so many persons, although in a latent state, becomes developed, takes on the type of intermittent
fever, and to all appearance continues to act the part
of the epidemic intermittent fever, so that the medicine, which would have been useful in the first
paroxysms (rarely an antipsoric) is now no longer
suitable, and cannot be of any service. We have now



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

285

to do with a psoric intermittent fever only, and this
will generally be subdued by minute and rarely
repeated doses of sulphur or hepar sulphuris in a high
potency.
~ CCXLIII.
In those, often very malignant intermittent fevers,
which attack a single person, not residing in a marshy
district, we must also at first, as in the case of those
acute diseases, generally, which they resemble in
respect to their psoric origin, employ for some days,
to render what service it may, a homoeopathic remedy
selected for the special case, from the other class of
proved (not antipsoric) medicines; but if, notwithstanding this procedure, the recovery is deferred, we
know that we have to do with psora on the point
of its development, and that in this case antipsoric
medicines alone can afford radical relief.
~ CCXLIV.
The intermittent fevers endemic in marshy districts
and tracts of country frequently exposed to inundations, give a great deal of work to physicians of the
old school, and yet a healthy man may in his youth
become habituated to even marshy districts, and remain in good health, if he preserve a faultless regimen,
and be not depressed by want, fatigue, or pernicious
passions.   The intermittent fevers endemic there,
would at the most only attack him on his first arrival;
but one or two very small doses of a highly potentized



286

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

solution of cinchona bark, would, conjointly with the
well-regulated mode of living just alluded to, speedily
free him from the disease. But persons, who while
taking sufficient corporeal exercise, and pursuing a
healthy system of intellectual occupations and bodily
regimen, cannot be cured of marsh intermittent fever
by one or a few of such small doses of cinchona--in
such persons, there always lies at the root of their
malady, psora striving to develop itself, and their
intermittent fever cannot be cured in the marshy
district without antipsoric treatment.' It sometimes
happens that when these patients exchange, without
delay, the marshy district for one that is dry and
mountainous, recovery apparently ensues (the fever
leaves them) if they be not deeply sunk in disease,
that is to say, if the psora was not completely developed in them, and can consequently return to its
latent state; but they will never regain perfect health
without antipsoric treatment.
~ CCXLV.
Having now seen what attention should, in the
homoeopathic treatment, be paid to the chief varieties
of diseases, and the peculiar circumstances connected
1 Large, oft-repeated doses of cinchona bark, as also concentrated
cinchonic remedies, such as the sulphate of quinine, have certainly
the power of freeing such patients from the periodical fits of the
marsh ague; but those thus deceived into the belief that they are
cured, remain diseased in another way, without antipsoric aid.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

287

with them, we now pass on to what we have to say
respecting the remedies and the mode of employing them,
together with the diet and regimen to be observed during
their use.
Every perceptibly progressive and strikingly increasing amelioration in a rapid (acute) or stationary
(chronic) disease, is a condition, which, as long as it
lasts, completely precludes every repetition of the
administration of any medicine whatsoever, because
all the good the medicine taken continues to effect,
is now hastening towards its completion. Every new
dose of any medicine whatsoever, even of the one last
administered, that has hitherto shewn itself to be
salutary, would in this case disturb the work of
amelioration.
~ CCXLVI.
On the other hand, the slowly progressive amelioration consequent on a very minute dose, whose
selection has been accurately homceopathic, when it
has met with no obstruction to the duration of its
action, sometimes accomplishes all the good the
remedy in question is capable from its nature of performing in a given case, in periods of forty, fifty, or
a hundred days. This is, however, but rarely the
case, and besides, it must be a matter of great importance to the physician as well as to the patient, that
were it possible, this period should be diminished to
one half, one quarter, and even still less, so that a
much more rapid cure might be obtained. And this



288               ORGANON     OF MEDICINE.
may be very happily effected, as recent, and oftrepeated observations have shewn, under these conditions: firstly, if the medicine selected with the
utmost care was perfectly homceopathic-secondly, if
it was given in the minutest dose, so as to produce
the least possible commotion in the vital force, and
yet sufficient to effect the necessary revolution in it;
and thirdly, if this minutest, powerful dose of the
best selected medicine be repeated at suitable intervals,' which experience shall have pronounced to be
IIn the former editions of the Organon, I have advised that a
single dose of a well-selected homceopathic medicine should always
be allowed first fully to expend its action, before a new medicine is
given or the same one repeated-a doctrine which was the result of
the positive experience, that neither by a larger dose of the remedy
which may have been well chosen (as has been again recently proposed, but which would be, as it were, a retrograde movement), nor,
what amounts to the same thing, by several small doses of it, given
in quick succession, can the greatest possible good be effected in the
cure of diseases, more especially of chronic ones, and the reason of
this is, that by such a procedure the vital force does not quickly
accommodate itself to the change from its derangement by the
natural disease into the similar medicinal disease, but is usually so
violently excited and convulsed by a larger dose, or also by smaller
doses of even a homceopathically chosen remedy, given rapidly one
after the other, that in most cases its re-action will be anything but
salutary, and will do more harm than good. As long as no more
efficacious mode of proceeding than that then taught by me was
discovered, the safe philanthropic maxim of si non juvat, modo ne
noceat, rendered it imperative for the homceopathic practitioner who
held the weal of mankind to be his highest object, to allow, as
a general rule in diseases, but a single dose, and that the very



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

289

the best adapted for accelerating the cure to the
utmost extent, yet without the vital force which it is
smallest, of the carefully selected remedy, to act at once upon the
patient, and moreover to exhaust its action. The very smallest, I
repeat, for it holds good, and will continue to hold good as a homceopathic therapeutic maxim, not to be refuted by any experience in
the world, that the best dose of the properly selected remedy is
always the very smallest one in one of the high dynamizations (X),
as well for chronic as for acute diseases-a truth that is the inestimable property of pure homeopathy, and which, as long as allopathy
(and the new mongrel-system, made up of a mixture of allopathic and
homocopathic processes, is not much better) continues to gnaw like
a cancer at the life of sick human beings, and to ruin them by large
and ever larger doses of drugs, will keep pure homoeopathy separated
from these spurious arts as by an impassable gulf.
On the other hand, however, practice shews us that though a
single one of those small doses may suffice to accomplish almost all
that it was possible for this medicine to do on the occasion, in some,
and especially in slight cases of disease, particularly in those of young
children and very delicate and excitable adults, yet that in many,
indeed in most cases, not only of very chronic diseases, that have
already made great progress, and have frequently been aggravated
by a previous employment of inappropriate medicines, but also of
serious acute diseases, one such smallest dose of medicine in our
highly potentized preparation is evidently insufficient to effect all
the curative action that might be expected from the same medicine,
for it may unquestionably be requisite to administer several of
them, in order that the vital force may be pathogenetically altered to
such a degree, and its salutary reaction stimulated to such a height,
as to enable it completely to extinguish, by its reaction, the whole
of that portion of the original disease, that it lay in the power of the
well selected homceopathic remedy to eradicate; the best chosen
medicine in such a small dose, given but once, might certainly be of
some service, but would not be nearly sufficient.



290

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

sought to influence to the production            of a similar
medicinal disease, being able to feel itself stimulated
and convulsed to contrarious reactions.
But the careful homceopathic physician would not venture soon to
repeat the same dose of the same remedy again and again, as from
such a practice he has frequently experienced no advantage, and
most frequently, on close observation, disadvantage. He generally
witnessed aggravation, from even the smallest dose of the most suitable
remedy, which he had given one day, when repeated the next day
and the next.
Now, in cases where he was convinced of the correctness of his
choice of the homceopathic medicine, in order to obtain more benefit
for the patient, than he was able to get hitherto, from prescribing a
single small dose, the idea often naturally struck him, to increase the
dose, since, for the reasons given above, one single dose only should
be given, and, for instance, in place of giving a single very minute
globule moistened with the medicine in the highest dynamization, to
administer six, seven or eight of them, and even a half or a whole drop.
But the result was almost always less favourable than it should have
been; it was often actually unfavourable, often even very bad,-an
injury, that in a patient so treated, it is difficult to repair.
The difficulty in this case is not solved by giving, instead, lower
dynamizations of the remedy in a large dose.
Thus, increasing the strength of the single doses of the homoeopathic medicine with the view of effecting the degree of pathogenetic
excitation of the vital force necessary to produce salutary reaction,
fails altogether, as experience teaches, in accomplishing the desired
object. The vital force is thereby too violently and too suddenly
assailed and convulsed, to allow it time to exercise a gradual, equable,
salutary reaction, to adapt itself to the modification effected in it,
hence it strives to repel, as if it were an enemy, the medicinal
influence attacking it in excess, by means of vomiting, diarrhoea,
fever, perspiration, and so forth, and thus, in a great measure, it



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

291

~ CCXLVII.
Under these conditions, the smallest doses of the
best-selected homccopathic medicines may be repeated
diverts and renders nugatory the aim of the incautious physician;little or no good towards curing the disease will be thereby accomplished, on the contrary, the patient will be thereby perceptibly
weakened, and, for a long time, the administration of even the smallest
dose of the same remedy must not be thought of, if we would not
wish to injure the patient.
But it happens, moreover, that a number of the smallest doses
given for the samne object in quick succession, accumulate in the
organism into a kind of excessively large dose, with (a few rare cases
excepted) similar bad results; in this case, the vital force not being
able to recover itself betwixt every dose, though it be but small,
becomes oppressed and overwhelmed, and thus, being in capable of
reacting in a salutar-y manner, it is necessitated passivNely to allow
the extension of the over-strong medicinal disease that has thus
been forced upon it, just in the same manner, as we may every
day observe from the allopathic abuse of large accumulating doses of
one and the same medicine, to the lasting injury of the patient.
Now, therefore, in order, whilst avoiding the erroneous method I
have here pointed out, to attain the desired object more certainly than
hitherto, and to administer the medicine selected in such a manner
that it must exercise all its efficacy without injury to the patien~t,
that it may effect all the good it is capable of perform-ing in a given
case of disease, I have of late years adopted a peculiar method.
I perceived, that in order to discover this true middle path, we
must be guided at once by the nature of the different medicinal
substances, and also by the corporeal constitution of tbe patient a~nd
the magnitude of his disease,-to give an example from the use of
sulphur in chronic (psoric) diseases,-the smallest dose of it (thiuc.
sulpk. X') can seldom be repeated with advantage even in robust
patients and when psora is developed, oftener than every seven days-,
U 2



292

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

with the best, often with incredible results, at intervals of fourteen, twelve, ten, eight, seven days, and
a period of time which must be proportionally lengthened when we
have to treat weaker and more excitable patients of this kind, when
we would do well to give such a dose only every nine, twelve, or
fourteen days, which should be repeated until the medicine ceases to
be efficacious. We thus find (to abide by the instance of sulphur),
that in psoric diseases seldom fewer than four, often however six,
eight, and even ten such doses (tinct. sulph. XO) are required to be
successively administered at these intervals, for the complete annihilation of the whole portion of the chronic disease that is eradicable
by sulphur,-provided always, there had been no previous allopathic
abuse of sulphur in the case.  Thus, even a (primary) itch eruption
of recent origin, though it may have spread all over the body, may be
perfectly cured, in persons that are not too weakly, by a dose of tinct.
sulph. X0 given every seven days, in the course of from ten to twelve
weeks (accordingly with ten or twelve such globules), so that it will
seldom be necessary to aid the cure with a few doses of carb. veg. XO
(also given at the rate of one dose in the week), without the slightest
external treatment, besides frequent changes of linen and good regimen.
When for other diseases also, we may consider it requisite, as far
as we can calculate, to give eight, nine, or ten doses of tinct. sulph.
(at Xo), it is yet more expedient in such a case, instead of giving
them in uninterrupted succession, to interpose after every, or every
second or third dose, a dose of another medicine, which in this case
is next in point of homceopathic suitableness to sulphur (usually hep.
sulph.), and to allow this likewise to act for eight, nine, twelve or
fourteen days, before again commencing a course of three doses of
sulphur.
But it not unfrequently happens that the vital force makes opposition
to the quiet action upon itself of several doses of sulphur, even when
given at the above intervals, and though they may be quite requisite
to effect the cure, and this opposition it reveals by some, though



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

293

where rapidity is requisite, in chronic diseases resembling cases of acute disease, at still shorter intervals,
moderate sulphur symptoms, which it permits to come to light in
the patient during the treatment. In such cases it is sometimes
advisable to administer a small dose of nux vomr. X0, allowing it to
act for eight or ten days, in order to dispose the system again to
allow succeeding doses of the sulphur to act quickly and effectually
upon it. In those cases for which it is adapted, puls. XO is preferable.
But the vital force shews itself most indisposed to allow the salutary action upon it of the sulphur which is highly indicated, and
even shews manifest aggravation of the chronic disease, though the
sulphur be given in the very smallest dose, though only a globule of
the size of a mustard seed moistened with tinct. sulph. X~ be smelt,
if the sulphur have formerly (it may be years since) been abused,
by being given allopathically in large doses. This is one of the
lamentable circumstances that renders the best medical treatment of
chronic diseases almost impossible, among the many that the ordinary
bungling of chronic diseases by the old school would leave us nothing
to do but to deplore, were there not some mode of getting over the
difficulty.
In such cases we have only to let the patient smell a single time
strongly at a globule the size of a mustard seed moistened with
mercur. metall. X, and allow this olfaction to act for about nine days,
in order to make the vital force again disposed to permit the sulphur
(at least the olfaction of tinct. sulph. X~) to exercise a beneficial
influence on itself-a discovery for which we are indebted to Dr.
Griesselich of Carlsruhe.
Of the other antipsoric remedies (except perhaps phosph. X) it is
requisite to administer fewer doses at similar intervals (of sepia and
sil. at longer intervals without any intermediate remedy, where they
are homceopathically indicated), in order to attain the object, of
eradicating, in a given case, all that is curable by the remedy indicated.  HIep. sulph. calc. X can rarely be taken or smelt at shorter
intervals than every fourteen or fifteen days.



294

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

but in acute diseases at very much shorter periods,every twenty-four, twelve, eight, four hours, in the
Before making such a repetition of the dose, the physician must
of course be convinced that his selection is truly homceopathic.
In acute diseases, the time for repeating the fitly chosen medicine
is regulated by the greater or less rapidity of the course of the
disease we have to combat, so that, when necessary, it should be
repeated after twenty-four, sixteen, twelve, eight, four, and even
fewer hours, if the medicine continues to prove beneficial, without interruption-without producing new symptoms,-but is not sufficiently
rapid in its action for the excessively quick and dangerous course of
the acute disease, so that in the most speedily fatal disease we know,
in the cholera, at the commencement of the disease, one or two
drops of a weak solution of camphor must be given every five
minutes, in order to procure speedy and certain relief, and in the
more developed cholera, doses of cuprum, veratrum, phosphorus, &c.
(X~), frequently every two or three hours, and also arsenic, carbo
vegetabilis, &c., at similar intervals.
In the treatment of so-called typhus fevers and other continued
fevers, the repetition, in smallest doses, of the medicine that proves
itself of service, must be regulated by the above directions.
In pure syphilitic diseases I have generally found a single dose of
metallic mercury (XO) sufficient; and yet not unfrequently two or
three such doses were requisite, given at intervals of six or eight
days, when the very least complication with psora was perceptible.
In cases where some particular medicine is urgently indicated, but
where the patient is very excitable and weak, a more efficient and
certain procedure, than giving substantial, though ever so small
doses of the highly potentized medicine, is a single olfaction of a dry
globule the size of a mustard seed that has been impregnated with
the same medicine; this is effected by holding the mouth of the
phial that contains it, first in one and then (if it is wished to give a
stronger dose) in the other nostril, and making a momentary inspiration;
the action of this medicine thus administered, lasts just as long as



ORGANON OF MEDICINE

295

very acutest, every hour, up to as often as every five
minutes-in every case in proportion to the more or
that of the medicine that has been taken in substance, hence even
this olfaction ought not to be repeated at shorter intervals.
[It is important and interesting to the homoeopathic practitioner to
know the latest practice of Hahnemann with respect to the administration and repetition of the medicine, therefore I have no hesitation
in giving in this place his observations on the subject, prefixed to
the third part of the second edition of his work on Chronic Diseases,
published in 1837.
" Since I last addressed the public on the subject of our system of
medicine, I have had opportunities of making observations, among
other things, on the best possible mode of regulating the doses for
the patients, and I here communicate what I have found to be the
best plan in this respect.
" If a small globule of one of the highest dynamizations of a medicine laid dry on the tongue, or moderate olfaction in a phial containing one or several of such globules, shew itself to be the smallest,
weakest dose, of the shortest duration of action (though there are plenty
of patients of such an excitable nature as to be affected thereby, to a
sufficient extent for the cure of slight acute diseases, for which the
remedy has been homoeopathically selected), we can easily understand,
that the incredible variety in patients as regards their excitability,
their age, their mental and corporeal development, their vital force,
and especially the nature of their disease (which in one case may be
natural, and simple and of recent origin, in another natural, simple
and of long standing, in another complicated-the union of several
miasms-, in another, and this is the commonest and worst case,
ruined by wrong medicinal treatment and burdened with medicinal
diseases) demands a great variety in their treatment, as also in the
regulation of the doses of medicine suitable for them.
" I must limit myself in this place to the latter subject only, as



296

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

less rapid course of the disease or action of the
medicine employed, as is more distinctly explained in
the subjoined note.
the others must be left to the accuracy, diligence and judgment of
the practitioner who is competent and master of his art, and cannot be
arranged in tables for the benefit of the incompetent or neglectful.
" Experience has taught me, as it has also, doubtless, the best of my
followers, that it is more useful, in diseases of any importance (the
most acute not excepted, and all the more in the subacute, chronic,
and the most chronic) to give to the patient the powerful hommeopathic medicinal globule or globules, in solution only, and this solution
in divided doses, for example, a solution formed with from seven to
twenty tablespoonfuls of water, without any addition, given to the
patient in acute and very acute diseases, every six, four or two hours,
and when the danger is very great, even every hour, or every half-hour,
a tablespoonful at a time, or in the case of delicate persons and children, only a small part of a tablespoonful (one or two tea-spoonfuls).
" In chronic diseases I found it best to allow a dose (to wit, a
spoonful) of such a solution of the appropriate medicine to be taken
not seldomer than every two days, but more generally every day.
" But as water (even when distilled) begins to spoil after a few
days, whereby also the power of the srmall quantity of medicine it
contains is destroyed, the addition of a small quantity of spirits of
wine was requisite, or where this was impracticable or could not be
borne, I allowed, instead, a few small bits of hard wood charcoal to
be put in the watery solution, whereby my object was accomplished,
only in the latter case the fluid becomes after a few days discoloured
black, from the shaking, which is necessary before taking each dose,
as will presently be seen.
" Before going farther, I must make the important observation,
that our vital principle does not well admit of the same unaltered
dose of medicine being given to the patient, even twice, still less
several times in succession.  For then, either the good effects of the



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

297

~ CCXLVIII.
The dose of the same medicine may be repeated
several times, according to circumstances, but only so
former dose will be partly done away with, or there appear new
symptoms and sufferings dependent on the medicine, and that were
not formerly present in the disease, which obstruct the cure; in a
word, the medicine, though it may have been chosen accurately
homceopathic, acts awry, and attains the end in view either imperfectly or not at all. Hence the many contradictions of homceopathists
among themselves in respect to the repetition of the dose.
" But if, for the repeated administration of one and the same
medicine (which is indispensable to obtain the cure of a great chronic
disease), the dose be each time changed and modified, although but
slightly so, in its degree of dynamization, the vital force of the patient
receives quietly and as it were willingly, the same medicine, even
at short intervals, an incredible number of times, with the best result,
and each time to the increased advantage of the patient.
" This alteration of the degree of dynamization by a little, may be
effected by shaking the phial in which is the solution of the single
globule (or several of them), with five or six smart jerks of the arm,
before each time of taking it.
" When the physician has allowed the several tablespoonfuls of
such a solution to be used successively in this manner (yet so, that
when the remedy has one day produced too powerful an action lie
lets the dose be omitted for a day), he then, if the medicine continues
to shew itself useful, takes one or two globules of the same medicine
of a lower potency (e. g. if he have previously employed the thirtieth
dilution, he now uses one or two globules of the twenty-fourth),
dissolves it in almost the same number of tablespoonfuls of water, by
means of shaking the bottle, again adds a little spirits of wine or a
few pieces of charcoal, and allows this solution to be used to the
end, in the same way, or at longer intervals, and even somewhat less
at a time, but each time only after five or six times shaking it, as



298

plGANON OF MEDICINE.

long as until either recovery ensues, or the same
remedy ceases to do good and the rest of the disease
long as the remedy continues to effect improvement and no new
symptoms of the medicine (never experienced by other patients)
appear, in which case another medicine must be employed.      But if
only the symptoms of the disease appear, but increase considerably
under the continued and even moderated use of the medicine, then is
it time to discontinue it for one or two weeks or even longer, and
we may expect to see striking improvement from it.*
" If, after such a portion has been taken and the same medicine is
still found to be necessary, the physician wish to prepare a fresh
portion of the same degree of potency for the patient, it is requisite
to shake the new solution, as at first, as many times as the number of
succussions given to the former one amount to, and a few times
more, before the patient takes the first dose of it; at the subsequent
doses, however, only five or six times again.
" In this manner the hommeopathic physician will obtain all the
* "In the treatment of cases of acute disease, the homceopathic physician goes to work in a similar manner. He dissolves one or two globules
of the highly potentized, well-selected medicine, in seven, ten, or fifteen
tablespoonfuls of water (without any addition) by shaking the bottle,
and lets the patient, according as the disease is more or less acute, more
or less dangerous, take a whole or half tablespoonful, every half, whole,
or every two, three, four or six hours (after well shaking the bottle each
time), or when it is a child, he gives it still seldomer. If the physician
observe the occurrence of no new symptoms, he goes on with it in these
intervals, until the symptoms at first present begin to increase; then he
gives it more rarely and in smaller doses.
" In the cholera, as is well known, the suitable remedy should be given
frequently, at much shorter intervals.
"Children should get these solutions always only out of their ordinary
drinking mugs; a table or teaspoon for drinking with is something
quite unusual and suspicious to them, and for that reason they reject this
tasteless liquid. Some sugar may be added to it for them."



ORGANON     OF MEDICINE.                299
presenting a diferent group       of  symptoms, demands a
different homwopathic medicine.
benefit from a well selected medicine which he could expect to derive
for this chronic disease, by means of giving it by the mouth.
" But if the diseased organism be acted on by the physician with
the same medicine, at the same time, on other sensitive parts besides
the nerves of the mouth and alimentary canal, if, I say, the same
medicine which is found salutary, be at the same time rubbed in
externally in an aqueous solution (even in but a small quantity) on
one or more parts of the body which are most free from morbid
affections (e. g. on an arm, or a leg or a thigh, that is affected by no
skin disease, pains nor cramps), by this means the salutary action
will be much increased; the limbs to be rubbed in this manner may
be moreover changed. In this way the physician gains much more
advantage from the homoeopathically suited medicine for the patient
affected by a chronic disease, and can cure him much more rapidly
than by merely administering it by the mouth.
" This mode of employing the medicine (that has been found
useful internally) by rubbing it into the skin of the surface of the
body, which has been very much tested by me and is uncommonly
efficacious, and is even accompanied with the most strikingly happy
results, explains those rare miraculous cures, in which patients with
a sound skin, who had long been cripples, recovered rapidly and for
ever, by bathing a few times in a mineral water the medicinal constituents of which were probably homceopathically suited for their
chronic disease.*
* " On the other hand they were proportionately injurious in patients
who suffered from ulcers and cutaneous eruptions, which, as happens from
other external remedies, they repelled from the skin, whereupon, after a
transient restoration of the patient's vital force, the internal, uncured
disease settled in another part of the body much more important for life
and health, so that in place of these affections, e. g. the crystalline lens
grew opaque, the optic nerve became paralysed, the hearing was lost,
pains of countless kinds tormented the patient, his intellectual organs



300

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCXLIX.
Every medicine prescribed for a case of disease,
which, in the course of its action, produces new and
" The limb to be subjected to friction for this purpose, must, as
has been said, be free from cutaneous disease; moreover, in order to
permit the occurrence of some change and alternation, if several
limbs are free from cutaneous diseases, one limb after another, alternately, on different days (best on the days when no internal medicine
is taken) should be rubbed, by means of the hand, with a small
quantity of the medicinal solution, until it becomes dry. For this
object also the bottle must previously have been shaken five or six
times.
" But convenient though this mode of procedure be, and certainly
though it expedite very much the cure of chronic diseases, I have
yet often found that the larger quantity of spirits of wine, or the many
small pieces of charcoal it was requisite to add to the watery solution
in order to keep it sweet in warm weather, were always repulsive to
some patients.
"I have, therefore, of late found the following mode of operation
preferable for careful patients. From a mixture composed of about
five tablespoonfuls of pure water and as many of French brandywhich should be kept in readiness in a stoppered bottle-two, three
or four hundred drops (according as the medicinal solution should be
stronger or weaker) should be dropped into a phial which it should
fill about half full, wherein the small powder, or the medicinal globule
or globules lie, this should be corked up and shaken until the medicine is dissolved. Of this, one, two, three, or according as we find
suffered, the disposition became troubled, spasmodic asthma threatened to
suffocate him, a fit of apoplexy carried him off, or some other dangerous
or intolerable ailment appeared in their stead. Hence the rubbing in of
the homoeopathic, internal medicine should never be employed on spots
that are affected by an external disease."



ORGANON     OF MEDICINE.                301
troublesome symptoms not appertaining to the disease
the irritability and vital powers of the patient, a few drops more,
should be dropped into a cup containing a tablespoonful of water,
which should be briskly stirred and given to the patient, and where
greater caution is requisite, but the half of it should be given, and
a similar half spoonful may very well be used for rubbing in, in the
way described.
" On the days when the latter only is employed, the small drop
phial must be each time shaken strongly five or six times, as when the
medicine is used internally, and the medicinal drop or drops in the
tablespoonful of water should likewise be well stirred up in the cup.
" It is better, instead of a cup, to use a phial in which is a tablespoonful of water, and to drop the required number of drops of
medicine into it, which is then in like manner to be shaken five or
six times, and the whole or half of it drunk.
" In the treatment of chronic diseases it is often more useful that
the ingestion, and also the rubbing in, should be done in the evening
shortly before going to bed, for then there is less chance of any disturbance from without than when it is performed in the morning.
" As long as I gave the medicines undivided, each all at once in a
little water, I found that potentizing the dilution bottles with ten
succussions caused too strong action (their medicinal powers were too
highly developed), and hence I advised but two shakes to be given.
But since a few years, as I can now distribute each dose of medicine,
in an indestructible solution, over fifteen, twenty, thirty days, and even
a longer period, no potentizing of the dilution phials is too strong
for me, and I again prepare each with ten jerks of the arm. I must,
therefore, herewith retract what I said three years since in the first
part of this work, p. 186.
"In cases where, along with extreme weakness, there was great
irritability on the part of the patient, and only smelling at a phial
in which were a few small globules of the required medicine, was
admissible, when it was necessary to continue the medicine for
several days, I let the patient smell daily in a different phial contain


302

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

to be cured, is not capable of effecting real improveing globules of the same medicine, but every time in a lower degree
of potency, once or twice with each nostril according as I wished to
make a smaller or a greater impression."
In a letter from Dr. Croserio, of Paris, to Dr. v. Bijnninghausen, of
Miinster, (N. Archiv, i. 2, p. 31,) there are a few particulars respecting
the practice of Hahnemann up to the period of his decease, of which
the writer assures us he was often a witness.
" Hahnemann," he writes, "always made use of the well-known
small globules, which were generally impregnated with the thirtieth
dilution, both for acute and chronic diseases.  Of these globules he
directed one, or at most two, to be dissolved in a caraffe containing from eight to fifteen tablespoonfuls of water, and a half or a whole
tablespoonful of French brandy.    One tablespoonful only of this
solution was put in a tumbler of water, and this last the patient took
by teaspoonfuls, on the first day one teaspoonful, on the second two,
on the third three, and so on, a spoonful more daily until he felt some
effect. He then diminished the dose, or discontinued the medicine
entirely. In other cases he caused a spoonful of the first tumbler to
be poured into a second tumbler of water, in others, from this last
into a third, and so on to a sixth tumbler, and directed a teaspoonful
to be taken from the last tumbler only, when he had to do with very
irritable subjects. The cases were rare in which he allowed a table
or teaspoonful to be taken daily from the first solution made with from
eight to fifteen tablespoonfuls of water. If he gave a powder to be
taken at once in a spoonful of water, that was always only milk-sugar.
He never prescribed two different remedies to be taken alternately,
or one after the other; he would always first learn the effects of one
remedy before he gave another, even in patients who were treated
by him at two hundred leagues distance. Neither did he change the
medicines. Even in acute diseases it was rare for him to give more
than one spoonful once in the twenty-four hours. But on the other
hand, in order to quiet the patient or his friends, he gave frequent
doses of plain milk-sugar. Hahnemann appeared in the latter years



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

303

ment,' and cannot be considered as homcoopathically
selected, it must, therefore, either, if the aggravation
be considerable, be first neutralized in        part, as soon
as possible, by an antidote, before giving the next
remedy    chosen    from   a more accurate       similarity of
action, or if the troublesome symptoms be not very
violent, the next remedy must be given immediately,
in order to take the place of the ill-selected one.
of his practice to employ his whole dexterity in diminishing the
dose more and more. Hence he latterly employed olfaction very
frequently. For this end he put one or tzoo globules in a small medicine phial containing two drachms of alcohol mixed with an equal
quantity of water, which he caused to be inhaled once or twice with
each nostril, never oftener. My own wife was cured by him in this
manner of a violent pleurisy in the course of five hours. In chronic
diseases, happen what might, he never allowed this olfaction to be
repeated oftener than once a week, and he gave besides for internal
use nothing but plain milk-sugar, and in this manner he effected the
most marvellous cures, even in cases in which the rest of us had been
able to do nothing."]
1 As all experience shews that the dose of the specifically suited
homceopathic medicine can scarcely be prepared too small, to effect
perceptible amelioration in the disease for which it is appropriate
(~ clx, cclxxix), we should act injudiciously and hurtfully, were we,
when no improvement, or some, though it be even slight, aggravation
ensues, to repeat or even to increase the dose of the same medicine,
as is done in the old system, under the delusion that it was not efficacious on account of its small quantity (its too small dose). Every
aggravation by the production of new symptoms-when nothing untoward has occurred in the mental or physical regimen-invariably
proves unsuitableness on the part of the medicine formerly given in
the case of disease before us, but never indicates that the dose has
been too weak.



304

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCL.
When, to the quick-sighted practitioner who accurately investigates the state of the disease, it is evident,
in urgent cases after the lapse of as few as six, eight,
or twelve hours, that he has made a bad selection in
the medicine last given, in that the patient's state is
growing perceptibly, however slightly, worse, from
hour to hour, by the occurrence of new symptoms and
sufferings, it is not only allowable for him, but it is
his duty to remedy his mistake, by the selection and
administration of a homoeopathic medicine not only
tolerably suitable, but the most appropriate possible
for the existing state of the disease (~ clxvii).
~ CCLI.
There are some medicines (e. g. ignatia, also bryonia
and rhus, and sometimes belladonna) whose power of
altering man's health consists chiefly in alternating
actions-a kind of primary-action symptoms that are
in part opposed to each other. Should the practitioner find, on prescribing one of these, selected on
strict homoeopathic principles, that no improvement
follows, he will in most cases soon effect his object by
giving (in acute diseases, even a few hours afterwards) a fresh and equally small dose of the same
medicine.'
1 As I have more particularly described in the introduction to
Ignatia (in the second part of the reine Arzneimittelleklre).



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

305

~ CCLII.
But should we find during the employment of the
other medicines in chronic (psoric) diseases, that the
best selected homceopathic (antipsoric) medicine in
the suitable (minutest) dose, does not effect an improvement, this is a sure sign, that the cause that
keeps up the disease still persists, and that there is
some circumstance in the regimen of the patient, or
in the situation in which he is placed, that must be
removed, in order that a permanent cure may ensue.
~ CCLIII.
Among the signs, that, in all diseases, especially
in such as are of an acute nature, inform us of a
slight commencement of amelioration or aggravation
that is not perceptible to the casual observer, the
state of the disposition and of the whole demeanour
of the patient is the most certain and instructive. In
the case of ever so slight an improvement we observe,
a greater degree of comfort, increased calmness and
freedom of the mind, higher spirits-a kind of return
of the natural state. In the case of ever so small a
commencement of aggravation we have, on the contrary, the exact opposite of this: a constrained, helpless, pitiable state of the disposition, of the mind, of
the whole demeanour, and of all gestures, postures
and actions, which may be easily perceived on close
observation, but is not to be described in words.'
SThe signs of improvement in the disposition and mind, however,
x



306

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCLIV.
The other fresh or increased symptoms, or on the
contrary, the diminution of the original ones without
any addition of new ones, will soon dismiss all doubts
from the mind of the attentively observing and investigating practitioner, relative to the aggravation or
amelioration; though there are among patients persons who are either incapable of giving an account
of this amelioration or aggravation, or are not disposed
to confess it.
~ CCLV.
But even with such individuals we may convince
ourselves on this point, by going with them        through
all the symptoms registered in the picture of the
disease one by one, and finding that they complain of
are only perceptible soon after the medicine has been taken, when
the dose has been suficiently minute (i. e. as small as possible); an
unnecessarily larger dose of even an accurately homoeopathic medicine, acts too violently, and at first produces too great and too lasting
a disturbance of the mind and disposition, to allow us soon to perceive the improvement in them. I must here observe that this so
essential rule is chiefly transgressed by presumptuous tyros in homceopathy and by physicians who are converted to homceopathy from the
ranks of the old school. From old prejudices these persons abhor
the smallest doses of the highest dilutions of medicine, in such cases,
and hence they fail to experience the great advantages and blessings
of that mode of proceeding which a thousandfold experience has
shewn to be the most salutary; they cannot effect all that homceopathy is capable of doing, and hence they have no claim to be
considered its adherents.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

307

no new unusual symptoms in addition to these, and
that none of the old symptoms are worse. If this be
the case, and if an improvement in the disposition and
mind have already been observed, the medicine must
have effected positive diminution of the disease, or, if
sufficient time have not yet elapsed for this, it will
soon effect it. Now, supposing the remedy is perfectly
appropriate, if the improvement delay too long in
making its appearance, this depends either on some
error of conduct on the part of the patient, or on the
homoeopathic aggravation produced by the medicine
lasting too long (~ clvii), consequently on the dose
not being small enough.
~ CCLVI.
On the other hand, if the patient mention the
occurrence of some fresh accidents and symptoms of
importance-signs that the medicine has not been
homoeopathically chosen-even though he should
good-naturedly assure us that he feels better, we must
not believe this assurance, but regard his state as
aggravated, as it will soon be perfectly apparent it is.
~ CCLVII.
The true physician will take care to avoid making
favourite remedies of medicines, the employment of
which he has, by chance, perhaps, found oftener
useful, and which he has had opportunities of using
with good effect. If he do so, some remedies of rarer
x2



308

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

use, which would have been more homoeopathically
suitable, consequently more serviceable, will be neglected.
~ CCLVIII.
The true practitioner, moreover, will not with
mistrustful weakness neglect the employment of those
remedies that he may now and then have employed
with disadvantage, owing to an erroneous selection
(from his own fault, therefore), or avoid them for
other (false) reasons, as that they were unhomceopathic for the case of disease before him; he must
bear in mind the truth, that of medicinal agents that
one alone invariably deserves the preference, in every
case of disease, which corresponds most accurately, by
similarity, to the whole collection of the characteristic
symptoms, and that no petty prejudices should interfere with this serious choice.
~ CCLIX.
Considering the minuteness of the doses necessary
and proper in homceopathic treatment, we may easily
understand that, during the treatment, everything
must be removed from the diet and regimen which can
have any medicinal action, in order that the small
dose may not be overwhelmed and extinguished or
disturbed by any foreign medicinal irritant.1
1The softest tones of a distant flute that in the still midnight
hours would raise a tender heart to superhuman feelings and dissolve
it in religious ecstacy, are inaudible and powerless amid discordant
cries and the noise of day.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

309

~ CCLX.
Hence the careful investigation into such obstacles
to cure is so much the more necessary in the case of
patients affected by chronic diseases, as their disease
is usually aggravated by such noxious influences, and
other frequently      unnoticed    errors in    the regimen,
which are productive of morbid effects.1
1 Coffee; fine Chinese and other herb-teas; beer prepared with
medicinal vegetable substances unsuitable for the patient's state;
so-called fine liqueurs made with medicinal spices; all kinds of
punch; spiced chocolate; odorous waters and perfumeries of many
kinds; strong scented flowers in the apartment; tooth powders and
essences and perfumed sachets composed of drugs; highly spiced
dishes and sauces; spiced cakes and ices; raw medicinal vegetables
for soups; dishes of herbs, roots and stalks of plants possessing
medicinal qualities; old cheese, and meats that are in a state of
decomposition, or that possess medicinal properties (as the flesh and
fat of pork, ducks and geese, or veal that is too young and sour
viands), ought just as certainly to be kept from patients as they
should avoid all excesses in food, and in the use of sugar and salt, as
also spirituous drinks, heated rooms, woollen clothing next the skin
(which should be exchanged in warm weather only, first for cotton
then for linen garments), sedentary modes of living in close apartments, or the frequent indulgence of mere passive exercise (by riding,
driving or swinging), prolonged suckling, sleeping long after dinner
in a recumbent posture (in bed), sitting up long at night, unnatural
debauchery, enervation by reading obscene books, subjects of anger,
grief or vexation, a passion for play, excessive exertion of mind or
body, dwelling in marshy districts, damp rooms, penurious living,
and so forth. All these things must be as far as possible avoided or
removed, in order that the cure may not be obstructed or rendered



310

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCLXI.
The most appropriate regimen during the employment of medicine in chronic diseases consists in the
removal of such obstacles to recovery, and in supplying where necessary the reverse: innocent moral and
intellectual recreation, active exercise in the open
air in almost all kinds of weather (daily walks, slight
manual labour) suitable, unmedicinal food and drink,
and so forth.
~ CCLXII.
In acute diseases, on the other hand-except in
cases of mental alienation-the subtile, infallible,
internal sense of the awakened life-preserving faculty
determines so clearly and precisely, that the physician
only requires to counsel the friends and attendants to
put no obstacles in the way of this voice of nature, by
a refusal of anything the patient urgently desires in
the way of food, or by asking and persuading him
to partake of anything injurious.
~ CCLXIII.
The desire of the patient affected by an acute
disease with regard to food and drink, is certainly
chiefly for things that give palliative relief; they are,
impossible. Some of my disciples seem needlessly to increase the
difficulties of the patient's dietary by forbidding the use of many
more, tolerably indifferent things, which is not to be commended.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

311

however, not strictly speaking of a medicinal character,
and merely supply a sort of want. The slight hindrances that the gratification of this desire, within
moderate bounds, could oppose to the radical removal
of the disease, will be amply counteracted and overcome by the power of the homoeopathically suited
medicine and the vital force set free by it, as also by
the refreshment that follows from taking what has
been so ardently longed for. In like manner, in acute
diseases, the temperature of the room and the heat
or coolness of the coverings must also be arranged
entirely in conformity with the patient's wish.
~ CCLXIV.
The true physician must have the most energetic,
most genuine medicines at hand, if he would be able
to rely upon their therapeutic powers, he must be
able, himself, to judge of their genuineness.
~ CCLXV.
It should be a matter of conscience with him, to be
thoroughly convinced in every case, that the patient
takes the right medicine every time.
~ CCLXVI.
Substances belonging to the animal and vegetable
kingdoms are most medicinal in their raw state.1
1 All raw animal and vegetable substances have a greater or less
amount of medicinal power, and are capable of altering man's health,
each in its own peculiar way. Those plants and animals used by the



312

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCLXVII.
We gain possession       of the powers of indigenous
plants and of such as may be had in a fresh state in
most enlightened nations as food, have this advantage over all others,
that they contain a larger amount of nutritious parts, and they differ
from the others in this, that their medicinal powers in their raw state
are either not very great in themselves, or are diminished by culinary
and domestic preparation, by the expression of their pernicious juices
(like the cassava root of South America), by fermentation (of the
rye-flour in the dough for making bread-sour crout prepared without vinegar, and sour gherkins), by smoking and by the power of
heat (in boiling, stewing, toasting, roasting, baking), whereby the
medicinal parts of many of these substances are in part destroyed
and dissipated.  By the addition of salt (pickling) and vinegar
(sauces, salads), animal and vegetable substances certainly lose much
of their injurious medicinal qualities, but other disadvantages result
from these additions.
But even those plants that possess most medicinal power, lose that
in part or completely by such processes. By perfect desiccation, all
the roots of the various kinds of iris, of the horseradish, of the
different species of arum and of the peonies, lose almost all their
medicinal virtue.  The juice of the most virulent plants often becomes an inert, pitch-like mass, from the heat employed in preparing
the ordinary extracts. By merely standing a long time, the expressed
juice of the most deadly plants becomes quite powerless; even at a
moderate atmospheric temperature it rapidly takes on the vinous
fermentation (and thereby loses much of its medicinal power), and
immediately thereafter the acetous and putrid fermentation, whereby
it is deprived of all its peculiar medicinal properties, the fecula that
is then deposited, if well washed is quite innocuous, like ordinary
starch. By the transudation that takes place when a number of
green plants are laid one above the other, the greatest part of their
medicinal properties is lost.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

313

the most complete and certain manner, by mixing
their freshly expressed juice immediately with equal
parts of spirits of wine, of a strength sufficient to burn
in a lamp.    After this has stood a day and a night in
a close stoppered bottle, and deposited the fibrinous
and albuminous matters, the clear superincumbent
fluid is then to be decanted off for medicinal use.1
All fermentation of the vegetable juice will be at once
checked by the spirits of wine mixed with it, and
rendered impossible for the future, and the entire
medicinal power is thus retained (perfect and uninjured) forever, by keeping the preparation in well
corked bottles and excluded from       the sun's light.2
SBuchholz (Tasclenb. f. Scheeidek. u. Apoth. a. d. J. 1815.
Weimar, Abth. I. vi.) assures his readers (and his reviewer in the
Leipziger Literaturzeitung, 1816, No. 82, does not contradict him),
that for this excellent mode of preparing medicines we have to thank
the campaign in Russia, whence it was (in 1812) imported into
Germany. According to the noble practice of Germans to be unjust
towards their own countrymen, he conceals the fact, that this discovery and those directions, which he quotes in my very words from
the first edition of the Organon of rational medicine, ~ ccxxx and
note, proceed from me, and that I first published them to the world
two years before the Russian campaign (the Organon appeared in
1810). Some folks would rather assign the origin of a discovery to
the deserts of Asia, than to a German to whom the honour belongs.
O tempora! 0 mores!
Alcohol has certainly been sometimes before this used for mixing
with vegetable juices, e. g. to preserve them some time before making
extracts of them, but never with the view of administering them in
this form.
2 Although equal parts of alcohol and freshly expressed juice are



314

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCLXVIII.
The other exotic plants, barks, seeds and roots that
cannot be obtained in the fresh state, the sensible
practitioner will never take in the pulverized form on
trust, but will first convince himself of their genuineness in their crude, entire state, before making the
slightest medicinal employment of them.'
usually the most suitable proportion for effecting the deposition of
the fibrinous and albuminous matters, yet for plants that contain
much thick mucus (e. g. symphytum officinale, viola tricolor, &c.) or
an excess of albumen (e. g. -ethusa cynapium, solanum nigrum, &c.),
a double proportion of alcohol is generally required for this end.
Plants that are very deficient in juice, as oleander, buxus, taxus,
edum, sabina, &c. must first be pounded up alone into a moist, fine
mass, and then stirred up with a double quantity of alcohol, in order
that the juice may combine with it, and being thus extracted by the
alcohol, may be pressed out; these latter may also when dried be
brought with milk-sugar to the millionfold trituration, and then be
further diluted and potentized (v. ~ cclxxi).
1 In order to preserve them in the form of powder, a precaution is
requisite that has hitherto been not usually known in laboratories,
and hence powders, even well-dried animal and vegetable substances,
could not be preserved uninjured, even in well-corked bottles. The
entire crude vegetable substances, though perfectly dry, yet contain,
as an indispensable condition of the cohesion of their texture, a
certain quantity of moisture which does not indeed prevent the unpulverized drug from remaining in as dry a state as is requisite to
preserve it from corruption, but which is quite too much for the
finely pulverized state. The animal or vegetable substance which
in its entire state was perfectly dry, furnishes therefore, when finely
pulverized, a somewhat moist powder, which, without rapidly becoming spoilt and mouldy, can yet not be preserved in corked bottles



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

315

~ CCLXIX.
The homoeopathic system of medicine develops for
its use, to an unheard of degree, the spiritual medicinal
powers of the crude substances by means of a process
peculiar to it, and which       has hitherto never been
tried, whereby only they all become penetratingly
efficacious and serviceable, even those that in the
crude state gave no evidence of the slightest medicinal
power on the human body.
~ CCLXX.
Thus two drops of the fresh vegetable juice mingled
with equal parts of alcohol are diluted with ninetyeight drops of alcohol and potentized by means of two
succussions, whereby the first development of power
if not previously freed from this superfluous moisture. This is best
effected by spreading out the powder in a flat tin saucer with a
raised edge, which floats in a vessel full of boiling water (i. e. a
water bath), and, by means of stirring it about, drying it to such a
degree, that all the small atoms of it (no longer stick together in
lumps, but) like dry, fine sand, are easily separated from each other
and are readily converted into dust. In this dry state, the fine
powders may be kept forever uninjured, in well corked and sealed
bottles, in all their original complete medicinal power, without ever
being injured by mites or mould; and they are best preserved when the
bottles are kept protected from the daylight (in covered boxes, chests,
cases). If not shut up in air-tight vessels, and not preserved from
the access of the light of the sun and day, all animal and vegetable
substances in time gradually lose their medicinal power more and
more, even in the entire state, but still more in the form of powder.



316               ORGANON     OF MEDICINE.
is formed, and this process is repeated through twentynine more phials, each of which is filled three quarters
full with ninety-nine drops of alcohol, and each succeeding phial is to be provided with one drop from
the preceding phial (which has already been shaken
twice) and is in its turn shaken,' and in the same
In order to preserve a fixed and measured standard for developing the power of liquid medicines, multiplied experience and careful
observation have led me to adopt two succussions for each phial, in
preference to the greater number formerly employed (by which the
medicines were too highly potentized).-There are, however, homaeopathists who carry about with them on their visits to patients the
homneopathic medicines in the fluid state, and who yet assert that
they do not become more highly potentized in the course of time,
but they thereby shew their want of ability to observe correctly. I
dissolved a grain of soda in an ounce of water mixed with alcohol,
in a phial, which was thereby filled two-thirds full, and shook this
solution continuously for half an hour, and this was in dynamization
and energy equal to the thirtieth development of power.
[Hahnemann's latest recorded notions respecting dynamization, as
we find them in the second edition of his Chronic Diseases, part. v,
merit insertion in this place, and it will be seen that in his later
years he modified considerably the opinions he has, in various places
throughout the Organon, expressed on the subject.
" Actual dilutions," he says, " are almost wholly confined to sapid
and coloured objects. A solution of salt or bitter substances becomes
always more tasteless the more water is mixed with it, and at length
loses almost all taste, though we may shake it as much as we please
-and in like manner a solution of a coloured substance becomes, by
the admixture of more and more water, at last almost quite colourless, and gains no increase of colour by any imaginable shaking.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

317

manner at last the thirtieth development of power
(potentized decillionth dilution X) which          is the one
most generally used.
" These are and continue to be true attenuations or dilutions, but
not dynamizations.
"Homoeopathic dynamizations are real awakenings of the medicinal
properties that lie dormant in natural bodies during theni crude state,
which then become capable of acting in almost a spiritual manner
upon our life, that is to say on our percipient (sensible) and excitable
(irritable) fibres.  These developments of properties (dynamizations)
in crude medicinal substances, which were unknown before my time,
are accomplished, as I first taught, by the trituration of dry substances
in a mortar, but by the succussion of liquid substances, which is nothing
less than a trituration of them. These preparations, therefore, cannot
have the term ' dilutions' applied to them, although every preparation
of the sort, in order to potentize it higher, that is to say, in order to
awaken and develop still farther the medicinal properties that still lie
latent in it, must first be again yet more attenuated, to allow the trituration or succussion to penetrate more deeply into the essential nature
of the medicinal substance, and thus to liberate and bring to light the
more subtile part of the medicinal power that lies still deeper, which
were impossible to be effected by the greatest amount of trituration
and succussion of substances in a concentrated state.
" We frequently read in homceopathic writings, that some one or
other found no effect from this or that high (dilution) dynamization
of a medicine in a certain case of disease, but that a lower one rendered the desired service-whilst others saw more success attending
higher ones. But the cause of the great difference in the results is
not investigated. What is to prevent the preparer of homceopathic
medicines (this should always be the homceopathic practitioner
himself; the weapons he uses against diseases, he should himself
forge, he should himself whet), what is to prevent him, in order that
he may obtain powerful dynamizations, in place of giving a few



318

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCLXXI.
All other substances adapted for medicinal use---
except sulphur, which has of late years been              only
employed in the form of a highly-diluted (X) tincture
-, as: pure or oxydized and sulphuretted metals and
other minerals, petroleum, phosphorus, as also parts
and juices of plants that can only be obtained in the
dry state, animal substances, neutral salts, &c., all
these are first to be potentized by trituration for three
slovenly shakes (whereby little more than dilutions are produced,
which they ought not to be), giving, for the preparation of each
potency, to every phial which contains one drop of the lower potency
to ninety-nine drops of alcohol, ten, twenty, fifty, and even more
strong succussions, performed against some hard elastic body.
" The perfection of our, the only healing art, and the weal of the
patients, appear well to deserve that the physician take the requisite
pains to procure for his medicines the proper, the greatest possible
efficacy.
" Thus we obtain, even in the fiftieth potency (the new wiseacres have hitherto ridiculed the thirtieth potency, and made use of
the lower, little developed, massive medicinal preparations in large
doses, whereby, however, they were not able to effect what our
system can do), each lower one of which has been dynamized with
an equal number of succussions, medicines of the most penetrating
efficacy, so that each of the minutest globules impregnated with it,
dissolved in much water, can be taken in small portions, and must
be so taken in order not to produce too violent effects in sensitive
patients, not to mention that such a mode of preparation develops
almost all the properties that lie hid in the essential nature of the
medicinal substance, which thereby alone can attain any activity.
Paris, 19th December, 1838."]



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

319

hours, up to the millionfold pulverulent attenuation,
and of this one grain is to be dissolved, and brought
to the thirtieth development of power by means of
twenty-seven attenuating phials, in the same manner
as the vegetable juices.'
~ CCLXXII.
In no case is it requisite to administer more than
one single, simple medicinal substance at one time.2
~ CCLXXIII.
It is not conceivable, how      the slightest dubiety
could exist as to whether it was more consistent with
nature and more rational to prescribe a single, wellknown medicine at one time in a disease, or a mixture
of several differently acting drugs.
~ CCLXXIV.
As the true physician finds in simple medicines
administered singly and uncombined, all that he can
possibly desire, (artificial morbific agents which are
1 As is still more circumstantially detailed in the prefaces to the
medicines in the third edition of the second part of the Pure materia
medica [and in the second edition of the Chronic Diseases, pt. I.]
2 Some homceopathists have made the experiment, in cases where
they deemed one remedy suitable for one portion of the symptoms of
a case of disease, and a second for another portion, of administering
both remedies at once or almost at once; but I earnestly deprecate
such hazardous experiments, that can never be necessary, though
they may sometimes seem to be of use.



320

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

able by homoeopathic power completely to overpower,
extinguish and permanently to cure natural diseases,)
he will, mindful of the wise maxim: " that it is wrong
to attempt to effect anything with compound means
that may be effected by simple means;" never think
of giving as a remedy any but a single, simple medicinal substance, for these reasons also, because even
though the simple medicines were thoroughly proved
with respect to their pure peculiar effects on the
unalloyed healthy state of man, it is yet impossible to
foresee how two and more medicinal substances might,
when compounded, obstruct and alter each other's
actions on the human body, and because, on the other
hand, a simple medicinal substance when used in
diseases, the totality of whose symptoms is accurately
known, renders efficient aid by itself alone, if it were
homceopathically selected, and supposing the worst
case to happen, that it was not chosen in strict conformity to similarity of symptoms, and, therefore, does
no good, it is yet so far useful, that it promotes our
knowledge of therapeutic agents, because by the new
symptoms excited by it in such a case, those symptoms
which this medicinal substance had already shewn in
experiments on the healthy human body, are confirmed; an advantage that is lost by the employment
of all compound remedies.'
1 When the rational physician has chosen the perfectly homoeopathic medicine for the well-considered case of disease, and administered it internally, he will leave entirely to irrational allopathic



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

321

~ CCLXXV.
The suitableness of a medicine for any given case
of disease does not depend on its accurate homco.opathic selection alone, but likewise on the proper
size, or rather smallness, of the dose. If we give too
strong a dose of a medicine which may have been even
quite homccopathically chosen for the morbid state
before us, it must, notwithstanding the inherent beneficial character of its nature, prove injurious by its
mere magnitude, and by the unnecessary, excessive
impression it mnakes upon the vital force which it
convulses, and, through the vital force, upon those
parts of the organism which are the most sensitive
and are already most affected by the naturcal disease,
by virtue of its homceopathic similarity of action.
~ CCLXXVI.
For this reason, a medicine, even though it may be
homocopathically suited to the case of disease, does
harm, in every dose that is too large, the more harm
the larger the dose, and by the magnitude of the dose
it does more harm the greater its homa eopathi city
and the higher the potency' selected, and it does
routine the practice of giving drinks composed of other medicinal
substances, of applying compresses of herbs, or fomentations with
various plants, of injecting medicated glysters, and of rubbing- in this
or the other ointment.
I The praise bestowed, of late years, by some few homncopathists,
on the larger doses, depends on this, either that they chose low
Y



322

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

much more injury than any equally large dose of a
medicine that was unhomoeopathic, and in no respect
suitable (allopathic) to the morbid state; for in the
former case the so-called homoeopathic aggravation
(~ clvii-clx), that is to say, the very analogous medicinal disease produced by the vital force, convulsed
by the excessively large dose of medicine, in the
parts of the organism that are most suffering and
most irritated by the original disease-which medicinal disease had it been of appropriate intensity would
have gently effected a cure-rises to an injurious
height;1 the patient, to be sure, no longer suffers from
the original disease, for that has been homceopathically
eradicated, but he suffers all the more from the
excessive medicinal disease, and from useless exhaustion of his strength.
~ CCLXXVII.
For the same reason, and because a medicine,
provided the dose of it was sufficiently small, is all
the more salutary, and almost miraculously efficacious,
the more homceopathically it has been chosen, a
medicine whose selection has been accurately homceopathic, must be all the more salutary the more its
dose is reduced to the degree of minuteness adapted
for affording relief in a gentle manner.
dynamizations of the medicine to be administered, as I myself used
to do twenty years ago, from not knowing any better, or that the
medicines selected were not perfectly homoeopathic.
1 See note to ~ ccxlvi.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

323

~ CCLXXVIII.
Here the question arises, what is this most suitable degree of minuteness for affording certain and
gentle relief; how small, in other words, must be the
dose of each individual medicine, homceopathically
selected for a case of disease, to effect the best cure?
To solve this problem, and to determine for every
particular medicine, what dose of it will suffice for
homceopathic therapeutic purposes, and yet be sufficiently minute that the gentlest and most rapid
cure may be thereby obtained-to solve this problem,
is, as may easily be conceived, not the work of
theoretical speculation; not from fine-spun reasoning,
not from specious sophistry can the solution of this
problem be expected. Pure experiment, careful observation, and accurate experience can alone determine
this, and it were absurd to adduce the large doses of
unsuitable (allopathic) medicines of the old system,
which do not touch the diseased side of the organism
homceopathically, but only attack the parts unaffected
by the disease, in opposition to what pure experience
pronounces respecting the requisite smallness of the
doses for effecting homoeopathic cures.
~ CCLXXIX.
This pure experience shews INVARIABLY, that, if
the disease do not evidently depend on a considerable
deterioration of an important viscus (even though it
belong to the chronic and complex diseases), and if,
during the treatment, all other foreign medicinal
Y2



324              ORGANON OF MEDICINE.
influences are kept away from the patient-the dose
of the homoopathically     selected remedy can never be
prepared so small that it shall not be stronger than the
natural disease, and shall not be able to overpower,
extinguish and cure it, at least in part, as long as it is
capable of causing some, though but a slight preponderance of its own symptoms over those of the disease
resembling it (slight homceopathic aggravation, ~ clvii
-clx), immediately after its ingestion.
~ CCLXXX.
This incontrovertible axiom of experience is the
standard of measurement by which the doses of all
homwopathic medicines, without exception, are to be
reduced to such an extent that, after their ingestion, they
shall excite a scarcely observable homwoopathic aggravation, let the diminution of the dose go ever so far,
and appear ever so incredible to the material ideas
of common-place physicians;1 their idle declamations
must cease before the dicta of infallible experience.
1Let them learn from the mathematicians, how true it is, that a
substance divided into ever so many parts must contain in its smallest
conceivable parts always still somewhat of this substance, and that
the smallest conceivable part does not cease to be some of this substance, and cannot possibly become nothing;-let them, if they are
capable of being taught, hear from natural philosophers, that there
are enormously powerful things (potencies), which are perfectly
destitute of weight, as for example, caloric, light, &c., consequently
infinitely lighter than the medicinal contents of the smallest doses
used in homoeopathy;-let them, if they can, weigh the irritating



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.                    325
~ CCLXXXI.
Every patient is, especially in his diseased point,
capable of being changed in an incredible degree, by
medicinal agents corresponding by similarity of action,
and there is no person, be he ever so robust, and
words that bring on a bilious fever, or the mournful intelligence
respecting her only son, that kills the mother;-let them touch, for a
quarter of an hour, a magnet capable of lifting a hundred pounds
weight, and learn from the pain it excites, that even imponderable
agents can produce the most violent medicinal effects upon man;-.
and let the weak ones among them allow the pit of their stomach to
be slightly touched by the thumb's point of a strong-willed mesmeriser
for a few minutes, and the disagreeable sensations they then suffer
will make them repent of attempting to set limits to the boundless
activity of nature; the weak-minded beings!
If the allopathist who is trying the homceopathic system, imagine
he cannot bring himself to give such small and highly attenuated
doses, let him only ask himself, what risk he runs by so doing? If
the scepticism, which holds what is ponderable only to be real, and all
that is imponderable to be nothing, be right, nothing worse could
result from a dose that appears to him to be nothing, than that no
effect ensued-and consequently this would be always much more
innocent than what must result from his too large doses of allopathic
medicine. Why will he place more reliance on his inexperience,
coupled with prejudice, than on an experience of many years borne
out by facts? And moreover, the homoeopathic medicine becomes
potentized at every division and diminution by trituration or succussion!-a development of the inherent powers of medicinal substances,
which was never dreamed of before my time, and which is of so
powerful a character, that of late years I have been compelled by
convincing experience to reduce the ten succussions formerly directed
to be given after each attenuation, to two.



326

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

even though he be affected only with a chronic, or
so-called local disease, who will not soon experience
the desired change in the affected part, if he take
the salutary, homceopathically suited medicine in the
smallest conceivable dose, who, in a word, will not
thereby be much more altered in his health, than a
healthy infant of but a day old would be. How
unmeaning and ridiculous is mere theoretical scepticism
in opposition to this unerring, infallible experimental
proof!
~ CCLXXXII.
The smallest possible dose of homoeopathic medicine, capable only of producing the very slightest
homoeopathic aggravation, will, because it has the
power of exciting symptoms bearing the greatest
possible resemblance to the original disease (but yet
stronger even in the minute dose), attack principally
and almost solely the parts in the organism that are
already affected, highly irritated, and rendered excessively susceptible to an irritation of such a similar
character, and will alter the vital force that reigns
in them to a state of very similar artificial disease,
somewhat greater in degree than the natural one
was, and which will usurp the place of the latter (the
original disease), so that the animated organism now
suffers from  the artificial medicinal disease alone,
which, from its nature, and in consequence of the
minuteness of the dose, will soon be extinguished by
the vital force that is striving to return to the normal



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

327

state, and (if the disease were merely an acute one)
the body is left perfectly free from disease, that is to
say, quite well.
~ CCLXXXIII.
Now, in order to act really in conformity with
nature, the true physician will prescribe his wellselected homceopathic medicine only in exactly as
small a dose as will just suffice to overpower and
annihilate the disease before him-in a dose of such
smallness, that if human weakness should betray him
into administering a less appropriate medicine, the
injury accruing from its nature being unsuited to
the disease, will be diminished to a mere trifle, and
this injury effected by the smallest possible dose is,
moreover, much too slight, that it may not be immediately extinguished and repaired by the natural
power of life, and by speedily opposing to it a remedy
more suitably selected according to similarity of action
and given also in the smallest dose.
~ CCLXXXIV.
The action of a dose, moreover, does not diminish
in the direct ratio of the material medicinal contents
of the dilutions used in homceopathic practice. Eight
drops of the tincture of a medicinal substance for
a dose do not produce four times as much effect on
the human body as two drops, but only about twice
the effect that is produced by two drops to the dose.
In like manner, one drop of a mixture of a drop of



328

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

the tincture with ten drops of some unmedicinal fluid,
when taken, will not produce ten times more effect
than a drop of a mixture ten times more attenuated,
but only about (scarcely) twice as strong an effect; and
so on, in    the same ratio-so that a drop           of the
highest dilution must, and really does, display still
a very considerable action.'
~ CCLXXXV.
The diminution of the dose essential for homceopathic use, will also be promoted by diminishing its
volume, so that, if, instead of a drop of a medicinal
dilution, we take but quite a small part2 of such a
1 Supposing one drop of a mixture that contains /0oth of a grain of
medicine produces an effect........... =   a,
one drop of a diluted mixture containing 1/,0th of a grain of the
medicine will only produce an effect.......     /2;
if it contain 1/o,oo0th of a grain of medicine, about... =;
if it contain /io,ooo,ooo0th of a grain of medicine, it will produce an
effect...............                   -   a/
and thus it goes on, the volume of the doses being equal, with every
(perhaps more than) quadratic diminution of the quantity of medicine, the action on the human body will be diminished each time to
only about one half. I have very often seen a drop of the decillionth
dilution of tincture of nux vomica produce pretty nearly just half as
much effect as a drop of the quintillionth dilution, under the same
circumstances and in the same individual.
2 For this purpose it is most convenient to employ fine sugar
globules of the size of poppy seeds, one of which imbibed with the
medicine and put into the dispensing vehicle constitutes a medicinal
dose, which contains about the three-hundredth part of a drop, for



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

329

drop, for a dose, the object of diminishing the effect
still further will be very effectually attained; and that
this will be the case may be readily conceived for this
reason, because with the smaller volume of the dose,
but few nerves of the living organism can be touched,
whereby the power of the medicine is certainly also
communicated to the whole organism, but it is a
weaker power.
~ CCLXXXVI.
For the same reason, the effect of a homoeopathic
dose of medicine increases, the greater the quantity of
liquid in which it is dissolved when administered to
the patient, although the actual amount of medicine
remains the same. For in this case, when the medicine is taken, it comes in contact with a much larger
surface of sensitive nerves susceptible of the medicinal
action.   Although theorists may imagine they can
observe a weakening of the action of a dose of medicine by its dilution with a large quantity of liquid,
experience asserts exactly the opposite, at all events,
in the homceopathic employment of medicines.1
three hundred such small globules will be adequately moistened by
one drop of alcohol. The dose is vastly diminished by laying one
such globule alone upon the tongue and giving nothing to drink.
If it be necessary, in the case of a very sensitive patient, to employ
the smallest possible dose and to bring about the most rapid result,
one single olfaction merely will suffice (see note to ~ cclxxxviii).
1 It is only the most simple of all excitants, wine and alcohol,
that have their heating and intoxicating action diminished by dilution
with much water.



330

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCLXXXVII.
But there is a vast difference in respect to the increase of action resulting from the mixture of the
dose of medicine with a large quantity of liquid
before its ingestion, betwixt this mixture of the
medicine    with    a  certain   quantity   of liquid     in  a
mere superficial and imperfect manner, and doing
this so uniformly and intimately1 that the smallest
S By the word intimately I mean this: that when, for instance,
the drop of a medicinal fluid has been shaken up once with one
hundred drops of spirits of wine, that is to say, the phial containing
both, held in the hand, has been rapidly moved from above downwards with a single smart jerk of the arm, there certainly ensues a
thorough mixture of the whole, but with two, three, ten and more
such strokes, this mixture becomes much more intimate, that is to
say, the medicinal power becomes much more potentized, and the
spirit of this medicine, so to speak, becomes much more unfolded,
developed and rendered much more penetrating in its action on the
nerves. If, then, the object we wish to attain in making the high
dilutions be the necessary diminution of the doses, for the purpose of
moderating their powers upon the organism, we would do well to
give no more than two such succussion-jerks to each of the twenty
or thirty dilution phials, and thus to develop the medicinal power in
but a moderate degree.   It is also advisable, in attenuating the
medicine in the state of dry powder by trituration in a porcelain
mortar, to keep within certain limits, and, for example, to triturate
strongly for an hour only one grain of the crude entire medicinal
substance, mixed with the first hundred grains of milk-sugar, and
to triturate a grain of this mixture with another hundred grains
of milk-sugar (to the /10,000th attenuation) likewise only for one hour,
and to make the third attenuation (to 1/1,0,ooo) also by one hour of
strong trituration of a grain of the previous mixture with one hundred
grains of milk sugar, in order to bring the medicine to such an



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

331

portion of the diluted fluid shall have received proportionally the same quantity of medicine as all the
rest; for in the latter case the mixture has gained
much more medicinal power than in the former.
From this every one will be able to draw his own
inferences, as to how homceopathic medicinal doses
should be prepared if it is wished to diminish their
medicinal action as much as possible, in order to suit
the most sensitive patients.'
~ CCLXXXVIII.
The action of medicines in the liquid form2 upon
the living human body takes place in such a penetrating manner, spreads out from the point of the sensitive
attenuation that its development of power shall remain moderate. A
more exact description of this process will be found in the prefaces of
the third edition of the second part of the Pure Materia Medica,
1833 [and in the first part of the second edition of the Chronic
Diseases, 1835].
1 The higher we carry the attenuations accompanied by dynamization (by two succussion-strokes), with so much the more rapid and
penetrating action does the preparation seem to affect the vital force
and to alter the health, with but slight diminution of strength even
when this operation is carried very far,-in place, as is usual (and
generally sufficient) to X, when it is carried up to XX, L, C, and
higher; only that then the action always appears to last a shorter time.
2 It is especially in the form of vapour, by smelling and inhaling
the medicinal aura that is always emanating from a globule, impregnated with a medicinal fluid in a high development of power, and
placed, dry, in a small phial, that the homoeopathic remedies act most
surely and most powerfully. The homceopathic physician allows the
patient to hold the open mouth of the phial first in one nostril, and in



332               ORGANON     OF MEDICINE.
fibres provided with nerves whereto the medicine was
first applied, with such inconceivable rapidity and so
the act of inspiration, inhale the air out of it, and then, if it is wished
to give a stronger dose, smell in the same manner with the other
nostril, more or less strongly, according to the strength it is intended
the dose should be; he then corks up the phial and replaces it in his
pocket case, to prevent any misuse of it, and unless he wzish it, he
has no occasion for an apothecary's assistance in his practice. A
globule, of which ten, twenty or one hundred weigh a grain, impregnated with the thirtieth potentized dilution, and then dried, retains
for this purpose all its power undiminished for at least eighteen or
twenty years (my experience extends this length of time), even
though the phial be opened a thousand times during that period, if it
be but protected from heat and the sun's light. Should both nostrils
be stopped up by coryza or polypus, the patient should inhale by
the mouth, holding the orifice of the phial betwixt his lips. In little
children it may be applied close to their nostrils whilst they are
asleep, with the certainty of producing an effect. The medicinal
aura thus inhaled comes in contact with the nerves seated in the
walls of the spacious cavities it traverses without obstruction, and
thus produces a salutary influence on the vital force, in the mildest
yet most powerful manner, and this is much preferable to every other
mode of administering the medicament in substance by the mouth.
All that homoeopathy is at all capable of curing (and what can it not
cure beyond the domain of mere manual surgical affections?) among
excessively chronic diseases that have not been quite ruined by allopathy, as also among acute diseases, will be most safely and certainly
cured by this mode of olfaction. I can scarcely name one in a
f hundred out of the many patients that have sought the advice of
myself and my assistant, during the past year, whose chronic or
acute disease we have not treated with the most happy results, solely
by means of this olfaction; during the latter half of this year, moreover, I have become convinced (of what I never could previously



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

333

universally through all parts of the living body, that
this action of the medicine must be denominated a
spiritual (a dynamic, virtual) action.
~ CCLXXXIX.
Every part of our body that possesses the sense of
touch, is also capable of receiving the influence
of medicines, and of propagating their power to all
other parts.'
~ ccxc.
Besides the stomach, the tongue and the mouth
are the parts most susceptible to the medicinal influences; but the interior of the nose is more especially so, and the rectum, the genitals, as also all
particularly sensitive parts of the body are almost
equally capable of receiving the medicinal action,
hence also, parts that are destitute of skin, wounded
or ulcerated spots permit the powers of medicines to
exercise almost as penetrating an action upon the
organism, as if the medicine had been taken by the
mouth, or rather by olfaction and inhalation.
have believed) that by this mode of olfaction the power of the medicine is exercised upon the patient in, at least, the same degree of
strength, and that more quietly and yet just as long, as when the dose
of medicine is taken by the mouth, and that, consequently, the intervals
at which the olfaction should be repeated should not be shorter,
than in the ingestion of the material dose by the mouth.
SA patient even destitute of the sense of smell may expect an
equally perfect action and cure from the medicine by olfaction.



334

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

~ CCXCI.
Even those organs which have lost their peculiar
sense, e.g. a tongue and palate that have lost the
faculty of tasting, or a nose that has lost the faculty
of smelling, impart the power of the medicine that
acts immediately on them alone, in undiminished
perfection to all the other organs of the body.
~ CCXCII.
Even the external surface of the body, covered as it
is with skin and epidermis, is not unfitted for receiving
the impression of the powers of medicines, especially
when they are used in a liquid state, but the most
sensitive parts are also the most susceptible.1
~ CCXCIII.
It only now remains for me to touch upon the
subject of animal magnetism, as it is termed, or rather
1 Rubbing-in appears to favour the action of the medicines only in
this way, that the friction makes the skin more sensitive, and the
living fibres thereby more capable of feeling, as it were, the medicinal
power, and of communicating to the whole organism this health-affecting
sensation. The previous employment of friction to the inside of the
thigh makes the mere laying on of the mercurial ointment afterwards
quite as powerfully medicinal, as if the ointment itself had been
rubbed upon that part, a process which is termed rubbing-in, but it
is very doubtful whether or no the metal itself can penetrate in substance into the interior of the body, or be taken up by the absorbent
vessels by means of this so-called rubbing-in. Homceopathy, however, never requires for its cures the rubbing-in of any medicine, nor
does it need any mercurial ointment.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

335

of mesmerism (as it should be called, out of gratitude
to Mesmer its first founder), which differs so much in
its nature from all other therapeutic agents. This
curative power, often so stupidly denied, which streams
upon a patient by the contact of a well-intentioned
person powerfully exerting his will, either acts homceopathically, by the production of symptoms similar to
those of the diseased state to be cured, and for this
purpose a single pass made, without much exertion of
the will, with the palm of the hand, carried not too
closely from the top of the head downwards over the
body to the points of the toes,1 is serviceable in, e.g.
uterine haemorrhages, even in the last stage when
death seems approaching; or it is useful in distributing
the vital force uniformly throughout the organism,
when it is in abnormal excess in one part and deficient
in other parts, e.g. in congestion of blood to the
1The smallest homoeopathic dose, which, however, often effects
wonders when used on proper occasions. Imperfect homoeopathists,
who think themselves monstrously clever, not unfrequently deluge
their patients in difficult diseases with doses of different medicines,
given rapidly one after the other, which, although they may have
been homceopathically selected and given in highly potentized dilutions, bring the patients into such an over-excited state, that life and
death are struggling for the mastery, and the least additional quantity
of medicine would infallibly kill them. In this case a gentle mesmeric
pass and the frequent application, for a short time, of the hand of a
well-intentioned person to the part that is particularly affected, produces the harmonious uniform distribution of the vital force throughout the organism, and thereby brings about rest, sleep and recovery.



336

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

head, and sleepless anxious restlessness of weakly
persons, &c., by means of a similar, single, but somewhat stronger pass; or for immediately communicating
the full complement of the vital force to some one
weakened part, or to the whole organism,-an object
that cannot be attained so certainly and with so little
interference with the other medicinal treatment by
any other agent besides mesmerism. If it is wished to
supply a single part with the vital force, this is
effected by concentrating a very powerful and wellintentioned will for the purpose, and placing the
hands or points of the fingers on the chronically
weakened parts, whither an internal chronic disease
has transferred its important local symptom, as, for
example, in the case of old ulcers, amaurosis, paralysis
of certain limbs, &c.1 Many rapid apparent cures
performed in all ages, by mesmerisers endowed
with great natural power, belong to this class.
The effect of communicated human power upon
the whole human organism was most brilliantly
shewn, in the resuscitation of persons who had lain
Although by this redintegration of the vital force, which ought
to be repeated from time to time, no permanent cure can be effected
in cases where, as has been above taught, a general internal disease
lies at the root of the old local affection, as it always does, yet this
positive strengthening and immediate saturation with vital force
(which no more belongs to the category of palliatives than does
eating and drinking when hunger and thirst are present) is no mean
auxiliary to the actual treatment of the whole disease by homoeopathic
medicines.



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

337

some time apparently dead, by the most powerful,
benevolent will of a man in the full vigour of vital
force,' and of this kind of resurrection history records
many undeniable examples.
~ CCXCIV.
All the above-mentioned methods of practising
mesmerism depend upon an influx of more or less
vital force into the patient, and hence are termed
positive mesmerism.2 An opposite mode of employing
mesmerism, however, as it produces just the contrary
effect, deserves to be termed negative mesmerism.
To this belong the passes which are used to rouse
1 Especially of one of those men, of whom there are not many,
who, along with great goodness of disposition and perfect bodily
powers, possess but a very moderate desire for sexual intercourse,
which it would give them very little trouble wholly to suppress, in
whom, consequently, all the fine vital spirits that would otherwise be
employed in the preparation of the semen, are ready to be communicated to other individuals, by touching them and powerfully exerting
the will. Some of these powerful mesmerisers, with whom I have
become acquainted, had all this peculiar character.
2 When I here speak of the decided and certain curative power of
positive mesmerism, I most assuredly do not mean that abuse of it,
where, by repeated passes of this kind, continued for half an hour or
a whole hour at a time, and even day after day, performed on weak,
nervous patients, that monstrous revolution of the whole human
system is effected, which is termed somnambulism, wherein the
human being is ravished from the world of sense and seems to
belong more to the world of spirits-a highly unnatural and dangerous state, by means of which it has not unfrequently been
attempted to cure chronic diseases.



338

ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

from the state of somnambulism, as also all the manual
processes known by the names of soothing and ventilating.  This discharge of the vital force accumulated
to excess in individual parts of the system of undebilitated persons by means of negative mesmerism, is
most surely and simply performed by making a very
rapid motion of the flat extended hand, held parallel
to, and about an inch distant from the body, from the
top of the head to the points of the toes.' The more
rapidly this pass is made, so much the more effectually
will the discharge be effected.    Thus, for instance, in
the case where a previously healthy woman,2 from the
sudden suppression of her catamenia by a violent
mental shock, lies to all appearance dead, the vital
force which is probably accumulated in the precordial
region, will, by such a rapid negative pass, be discharged, and its equilibrium      throughout the whole
organism restored, so that the resuscitation follows
immediately.3 In like manner, a gentle, less rapid,
It is a well known rule that a person who is either to be positively or negatively mesmerised, should not wear silk on any part of
the body.
2 Hence a negative pass, especially if it be very rapid, is extremely
injiuious to a delicate person affected with a chronic ailment and
deficient in vital force.
3 A strong country lad, ten years of age, received in the morning,
on account of slight indisposition, from a professed female mesmeriser,
several very powerful passes with the points of the thumbs, from the
pit of the stomach along the lower edge of the ribs, and he instantly
grew deathly pale, and fell into such a state of unconsciousness and
immobility, that no effort could arouse him, and he was almost given



ORGANON OF MEDICINE.

339

negative pass diminishes the excessive restlessness
and sleeplessness accompanied with anxiety sometimes
produced in very irritable persons by a too powerful
positive pass, &c.
up for dead. I made his eldest brother give him  a very rapid
negative pass from the crown of the head over the body to the feet,
and in one instant he recovered his consciousness, became lively and
wvell.
THE END.

CODMIGENDA.
Page 133, lines 3 and 5, for agencies, read agents.
Page 206, note, line 6, for qui calor, read quis calor.

W. DAVY & SON, PRIVNTERs, 8, GILBERT SREErT, OxroTn STREET.





tInt  atrh  3jnmnn   atnic    Xor kt,
TO BE HAD OF
WILLIAM        HEADLAND, 15, PRINCES                 STREET,
HANOVER      SQUARE, LONDON.
B(ENNINGHAUSEN.                  GUINNESS (A. M.D.)
Manual of Homoeopathic Therapeutics,  A Lecture on Homoeopathy. 6d.
Intended as a Guide in the study of the MATERITA  MEDICTOA  PTURA  rT,, (nan  tit,.1,

tLB.IlJl   rL. AA.  l'LtransLateL, WIuII
additions, by J. LAURIE, M.D. 8vo, 12s.
BLACK (FRANCIS, M.D.)
A Treatise on the Principles and Practice
of Homoeopathy. 8vo, bound in cloth, 9s.
The Homoeopathic Treatment of Cholera. 8vo, is.
CHEPMELL (E. C., M.D.)
Homceopathic Guide, with Twelve Remedies, Is.
A  Domestic Homoeopathy. Restricted to
its Legitimate Sphere of Practice; together
with Rules for Diet and Regimen. Second
Edition, 18mo, London, 1848. 5s.
CURIE (P. F., M.D.)
Principles of Homoeopathy. 8vo, 5s.
Domestic    Practice   of  Homceopathy.
12mo, 7s.
Practice of Homoeopathy. 1 vol., 8vo, 6s.
London, 1888.
On Cholera. Demy 8vo, Is.
DRYSDALE & RUSSELL (DRS.)
Introduction to the Study of Homoeopathy. 12mo, 4s. Gd.
DUDGEON (R. E., M.D.)
The Homoeopathic Treatment and Prevention of Asiatic Cholera. Is. 6d.
A New Translation of Hahnemann's Organon of the Healing Art. Royal 8vo,
10s.
DUNSFORD (H. J., M.D.)
The Practical Advantages of Homoeopathy. Illustrated by numerous cases. 8vo, 8s.
Pathogenetic Effects of some of the Principal Homoeopathic Remedies. 8vo, 6s.
EVEREST (T. R.)
Popular View of Homceopathy. Exhibiting the Present State of the Science. Second
edition, amended and much enlarged. 8vo, 6s.
London, 183G.

GUNTHER.
New Manual of Homoeopathic Veterinary
Medicine; or, the Homcopathic Treatment
of the Horse, the Ox, the Dog, and other Domestic Animals. Translated from  the 3rd
German Edition, with considerable additions
and improvements. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d. cloth.
London, 1847.
HAHNEMANN.
Materia Medica Pura. Translated and Edited
by CHARLES J. HEMPEL, M.D. Vol. I. to
IV., 8vo, 8s. each. French Edition, 4 vols,
8vo, 61. 12s.
The Chronic Diseases. Their Specific Nature and Homocopathic Treatment. Translated
and Edited by CHARLES J. IIEMPEL, M.D.,
5 vols., 12mo, ~2.
HAYLE (DR.)
An Address on the Homoeopathic System  of Medicine. 8vo, 1843. Is.
HAMILTON (EDWARD, M.D.)
Guide to the Proctice of Homceopathy.
Translated and i;'r'iled in alphabetical order
from the GermaI of/R.ouff, Haias, and Ruckert,
with many additions., 12mo, 5s.:.
A  Short History of the Cholera; with
Hints as to its Prevention by Hlomeopathic
Treatment. 6d.
HENDERSON (W., M.D.)
A Letter to John Forbes, M.D., F.R.S.,
on his article entitled Homoeopathy, Allopathy,
and Young Physic. Stitched, Is.
An Inquiry into the Homceopathic Practice of Medicine. 8vo, 6s.
HERING (of Philadephia.)
The Homoeopathist; or, Domestic Physician.
Second Edition, 12mo, 7s



HOLLAND (G. C., M.D.)
Practical Views on     Nervous Diseases.
Demy 8vo, 15s.
The Discovery of the Use of the Human
Hair. Demy 8vo, Is.
JAHR.
Manual of Homceopathic Medicine. In
Two Parts. Part I. Materia Medica. Part II.
Therapeutical and Symptomatological Repository. Translated from the Fourth Edition,
with additions, by P. F. CURIE, M.D. Two
vols., 8vo, -1. 12s.
Manual. The American Edition. Translated,
with extensive additions from various sources,
by C. J. HEMPEL, M.D., and J. M. QUIN, M.D.,
the Materia Medica only. Two large vols., 8vo,.3. 3s. New York, 1848. The most complete
work on the subject.
Short Elementary Treatise       upon Homoeopathy and its Practice; with some
of the most important Effects of Ten of the
Principal IIomceopathic Remedies.  Translated by E. BAYARD, M.D. 18mo, 2s. 6d.
London, 1846.
KIDD (J., M.R.C.S.)
Homceopathy in Acute Diseases. Is.
MALAN      (H. V., M.D.)
A Pocket Book of Homceopathy. Cloth
boards, 2s.
An Answer to the Inquiry, How           can
such   Small Doses have any Effect?
Stitched, 6d.
What to do against Cholera. Id.
Vade Mecum     of the Homceopathic Practitioner. London, 1847. 5s.
Aij  UiTS. A Letterin vindication of the Practitioners
of Homoeopathy. Is.
Arnica Montana and Rhus Toxicodendron
as External Remedies, with full Directions
for their Use in cases of Accidents, Injuries,
Surgical Operations, Gout, Rheumatism, &c.
18mo, sewed, Is.
A Concise View of the System of Homoeopathy. Second edition. 4s. 6d.
British Journal of Homceopathy. Quarterly.
Twenty Numbers, I. to IX., 3s. 6d.; X. to XIV.,
2s. 6d.; XV. to XX., 4s. each.

MARSDEN (J. L., M.D.)
Notes on Homceopathy. Demy 8vo, 3s. 6d.
1849.
NEWMAN (GEORGE, M.R.C.S.)
Homceopathic Family Assistant, Second
Edition. 5s.
A Concise Exposition of Homoeopathy.
Its Principles and Practice; with an Appendix.
Is. 6d.
NORTON (J. E., M.D.)
A Brief Attempt to show the Truth and
Value of Homceopathy. Stitched, 3d.
RUSSELL (J. R., M.D.)
A Treatise on Epidemic Cholera; with a
Map showing the Course of the Cholera from
India to Britain. 8vo. London, 1849. Price
10s. 6d.
SAMPSON      (M. B.)
The Progress of Homoeopathy. 5s.
Truths and their Reception considered in
relation to the Doctrine of Homoeopathy.
5s. 6d.
Homoeopathy: its Principles, Theory, and
Practice. Second Edition. 5s. 6d.
SUTHERLAND (J. S., M.D.)
Health, Disease, and Homoeopathic Treatment rationally considered. Stitched,
Price 6d,
WOOD (NEVILLE, M.D.)
A Brief View of Homoeopathy; with Iints
as to the Treatment of the more common Accidents and Complaints. 3s. 6d.
COOKERY.-A        Manual of Homceopathic
Cookery. Designed chiefly for such persons as
are under Homoeopathic Treatment. 3s. 6d.
Defence of    ahnemann and his Doctrines,
including an Exposure of Dr. Alex. Wood's Homeeopathy Unmasked. 8vo, sewed, 2s.
Edinburgh. A Report of the Homoeopathic
Treatment of Asiatic Cholera. 6d.
Homoeopathic Manual; containing Hints for
Domestic Practice. Is.
Medical Toogoodism. Setting forth the present
relation between the IIomceopathists and Allopathists. 6d.

THOEAs HASUILD, Printer, Silver Street, Falcon Square, London.







,iL                 ~

1;;~l~-~bi~~P "Y;"
r: e
_r r;" -~~~ ~--
"L'"
i
~-I '; ~ L
~t I;f~~-~--:~ -
"!1111
i'~~:i.
i
si:

i  ~:::
":
P~r;!I
-...L,-~;1-::~
"~
I-i--1-::i F'::~l i:-r
I,; i
~. ii- -ii---1:: 1;li: i - r;
i::
~i= 1;;;r:I:1 1:1"
-
---':-~j;~r rii~~.:"  T~~~        1 I
'L  i~ ii 1 ___
~~:
I- - ii~:LI                                     c,:iL~~-:L";i!ii-~ -1 ~I:
sovno BY
BON E & SON, 'i7S~I~LEfTS7REETi~
-~;        i'_r
LONDON.:-~i"'~-~~~~
r,_ Bi -L

d
~ %



.,,
I-- -                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          -                                                                                                                                                  -
I.          ý-.    ý    1.                                    I...-ý                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          -  ý I             I
I..                                        1,...       1,            ý           %    I     ý,,ý..                       I                                         I.,         -         -         -,
-
Fi.                                     -,-ý;,:.,.       I   1.                   ý    I               ý             I                                                                     I                         I               -           I.           ý..          -   i         ý..   I I.                                ý,,                           -    I         I   I  I       ý   I,   I  ",.
W.; ý  -%,...     -    I..                    ý                     I    I                              11                 1..           I              I         I      ý ý..        I..    ý.       ý,.             -                            I.                          ý,-,              -               I, I:: ".,.          I      1.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           ý
ý,..,           I                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      -                                            -
I                                                         -                                                        ý                I....,.        ý., I      I                  ý   I.           ý,.,             I              I.                 I                      I.,,..   i.                    I           I   I.       ý
(            *.1:   -             I              ýý.,,,,.,,,,          ".         I        I.1,.   I.          I                            ý                              I,             -            I."               -             I                 -ý,       -            1.        11           I.     ý.1;
1 1          -         I            1.    -,                 -.        ý,:         ý   "                I                                  ''..    ý                           I           ý.,                        ý                1.            I                                              -     -..1                 I           I,,
i-,-             I     ý..,      ý                           I,..1.          I                       I ý             ý..          I. 1    1.             I;                  I             I.1.   I...         1   1    -      1,          -              -..             ý      -...ý,            ',          -,         ý       I       I..                                                           I    ý                                            ý                       I                     I.                             I                                                                     I,:,.,.,           ý,,:,,
'',    I                                        '   '         -                       I.         I         ý                  I        I,.                        ý                                                 I.         I                         ý                            *        I   -,             -, I.,:1.,       1   1,              ý,..               I   ý         ý,,,-       ý.ý        ý            I-.--.    -.,,.         I   I   I         I.,                                            ý                          I, -%%      Pr      ý         I.,.,:,      "          I.       -,,   I I,    I        ý    I       -.       I      ý.     ý      ".;   ý..11,.            i            I,,.       ý.          ý,-    7.,.,., ý; 1,.,               I;         I                                ý      I           I              ý..     I.          I -            ý   I: ý      1                4.:1 ý.      ý,,                ý;,.,. ý, I,.       I         I    ý,     I   i           I. I
1..,              -,                         I             I, ý.,
r    1l. --                                        I.                 ý                                                                                                                                                                       I     -.             ý.                    I          ý,,                      I        I.,          I                                                        L,...,                    -               I..                                              I
I.".            r,:,          I     I.         ý   I.                                       I.    -                                                                     "               ý I                          ý..                                                        I            I
4   ý.        I    -    ý                                                          ý                       ý.                          I                      I        -                   -..    I             ý         I                       -                                                                       I,..,.,.          -.                                I..        ý            ý-.                       t             I                                        ý..,    *.   -,.;,., ý,.     I   I.:,,ý-,,    I         I.  ".. I.    I    ý:..
%                   I               I::-        ý-.                                                                                                                                  ý,                                                  ".11,            I     I....         ý    I      ý    I,   ý,,                        I,       ":,,,,,,,              t.,                1                                   - -.2:         ý.         1.                            -
"             'I,                   ý.                             I,.,.,                                                                                                                                                                                                                -,            -
-.   I                          I                                                                                                                                               I,                                                                                                                             I       I.:
*  %              ý,                      ý      V,-,,         ",         -             -,...,,,.
" I    ".    ý   ý,.           I  ý   I     -   ý..    -     I   I     -             I                                  ý.:.,,!     -    ý,     1,;,.,    -.:.:-. ",,:    1. -:-,            -:-,, 1,,       I   ý -..                                  -       ý,      -1;,-ý!.                             ý        ".       -,                                I     -ý,..,                       1,.                                           1      ",-       I,       ý,,      ',
1..  -:I           I.,               -.  ý,,  I,..,.        ý.   -.-,      11:ý,'-,..,f.,. ý, -           "               I,,,, I..:-      -    ý    ý                   I                       I,                                            -         I.
ý,           "       ý                         e, p,...        ý,,.       I                -.                            -.                                                               I             ý,
ý,  -  ý..  -.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       I     I-                              I.                                I   I.          i:-     -::    '.,..                  I,.          I       I           -     -.ý:1              ý  1. 1,     f.ýt.       -f-,.1                                                                                                                                         I                       ý         I   ý                          -                                 -,,,., -!,.,, -,                        ý,..           ý.  I''      ý    I  -.,.,            -        ý   -          I.   -,   ý  -  ý. ý,,, I    I                   I..     ý   -, I         I,   ý   ý I    "       ý.   1      1.     ý   ýý;,,       v       -  - ý, ".,..,.,,             ý,,,.    -,    -,,       -,,          ý,ý, ",    ",ý,     -         -,          ý,,:,.    -,.,::     -,    ".                      ý         -              ý   I.                                                      11,              1,            I.   I                              1:;ý,       *:w,,,,,.   -.                   ý.,.                                        ý..., -.,,                       1.,              ý                                     ý   ý           I                P:....      ý                                       ý'.            I.  ý.,   1.   "..1  I                                                                               I      ý                   ý   ý             I     -             ý.,,.     ý -,.             ý,     ý:,         -;;        ý    ý,        -,,.,                     I,.;', -          ",     ý. ýl:,   I,                           I.      ý   I         -   ý  i       I ýý ý ý,-,  "   '.    ý           -           1, ý                      I."      ý,     I.      I, ý    I       I,,,ý, I,.,,:..                        I.ý:
1,,                    1.:    ý'..        -                 ".
ii,.  -.  I       I.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 "        ý..,,   *,                                11;-          ý.,,:,,           1ý %,           ý.,.,,,.                               -,.i,
--,. 4,-,.:ý.    I                                                        I,              I,;    "   ý,    -,     '4, ý,;,4,,, -,.,..:,,;:,..               I            I,..          I   -.   ý  I      1..               ý              ý,,         ý ý -,    I                          ý    I                  -    I         I   I   I.1        -,   ý...     I...ý   ý   I..,. ý,..,                                I          ý
i,...             ý:,^               ý                    -,,,ý                          I                          I.        -    I,..,..   -,                       - I    ý I              - ý,,.,:t        ý:                  ý,:             I   ý,ý                                                                       ý                                      -,              -                     -.,     ý,                ý               I...,:;,          "  I   ý          ý  -.      I                       -                                                                                                                                              1,    ",,         ý,    -                                                                                      ý
*,                                       I      I   ý., I.                                                 I                   ý I,,,                       I.    i  -.,
ý,                                                ý         I.              ý        I.11:.;,, I                                                                                             ý.ý      - ",,..,   ý,    ý.   ý,. I..1,.                                  ":,.                        I
I        ý  -            I ý -  ý          -,    -,,    I                ý.             I    I                    ý,, ý  ý      I.    ý    I        -.        ý                   I                        ý "   ý.,      ý,,    ý - ý;,.:-,,:   ý.,,.,,., i,,       L                               'i, -,..,                      I     I
ý:,, ý,,         I,         ý,.   ý I          -.,      ý       I          I                                                                                                                                                   ý..                          4;,    -.,,      ý I,.,,.    ý.,,     ý.,;  -
I         I    ý: ý             I..,., ".            I I I         1..               I.,.. I.                                                                                                                                                         I                                    1,       I    I.,.1         1ý       ý   -     I..   ý           I... ý.. -,              -          ý
ý,-,,::      1   -.-.      -.,:, -:;,,, "   ý,    ý.,., ý ý,.        1,    I,..,ý            $.   ý       -..                                                                                             I        ý                         I   -,.,,.            -,   ý,,.                  I 'I,:..,,,; -,;,       I., 2. ý, "      ",,..                                                                          11.,,,     I.;;,       I                                                      ý   -.                 ý,,, ý-.,,,    ý,     ý,,,,,:,    ý...         I   -    ý   ý.    ý.    ý        ý              * I           I    k ý      I."
1,,                  ý             t..     I                             I    I.,,:,           ý.,, ý,,,:,,        -..                                        I:,....                                                                                                                                                                              1ý. ý,                      ý,'I.,                      I        I    ý    -.,ý.,r,,,.ý            I,.   ý.                     -:-       "   "..,:r    ý..*    ý         ý     "      ý,..;, ý:,;,...         I..   ý,.    I,       I   I         *               -,,     i   ý   -,         -,,-!:, ý,.,.,. "      I.,ý.              ý,        I..
I..                     I I. t,...,,..    ý;                  ý I                  ý            ý,    "   I..,:, ý     I   -,,.    ý    I.,                                      I,        I,                       I,:.., I  ý. -:     I ý,...   -,,  1ý,%       ýiý, % ý ý      ý ", I  - ý.,   -;     I -           I.:-:...,     I    I ý., ý,     -:.:",    -.:,,.                          ýý                                                               E  -     "I                     I.     %,       ý,,,                                                                                                                                                                                            I                I.     I   I,.   ý,.      ý.          I   ý                        ý        I      I              ý:,                 ý        I     ý:.   '- *,,!,        1
j,                        -,:1. -.,.    I,,,                   I                                            f    I   ý             I                          i,.    ý    ý    ý                  ý, I,,                I                                           -:ý   ",,      ý,,              I        ý,..,,      ý,                       I.                         I,           1.                           i                                ý    'i, I                   I                           I ý:         ý    s    I    ý,,..                   ý    ý      I,, ý,.,,              I   I    I    ý   I..,,    -,.,     -,. -,     llý.-     I  ý        I ".  ý         -,    ý.1,.,. ý.:I.1,..,,, r.          -:ý..,   I; ý:    I,     I A            4     1,..,,,.    -..,I,,,..,.     ý     I,,,,.
-,             I:,  I          L,.,           ýý, ý       -    ý         ý I      I    ý    ý   r        -.         -,      ý. I I,:.:; ý.        ý,,                                    ":,                     ý                               I    -    ý! -    'I.,,.,   -            I   I           I.     ý,:.;.     ý        ý., ý,,  -,,; ý -,,             ý., -    ý                   I,.:,               ý,    T    ý         ý               f.                     I           ý.    ý.                     1    7             ý,:-     I, f',..    ý                      - m,,zl           ý                     -,    "., 11  I,,ý                          I         I.,.      ý    I.,,.           I               ý.    ý        I                  ý    I..         I  ý.        4., I        -.:-,    -;   1,.,..,. I, I               I                          I   I,,    ý,,..,    ý,,.            ý                 I          I    ý
".                                                                              I                       ý                                                                                                               t        -.-    "         ý        -    -.   ý,,,.,,..         I.    ý,
ý:           I      I ý    Z, I    ý    I,.          -.      I                -1,,.   I.ý.    7          1,.,,f, ý,,.                   ý    I   I    ý    I,. ý..":...,ý,,!,,..,,.,.   ", t                      ýý,, *     ý  ýý I, I, -,:. I,;;..
I                       I     ý            -      I    I.. "           ý -.                              ý                                ý         I.       I,                                                 I   I   I     I..        I         ý.   I,:, ý ý.,    ý I    -, q,
I   I.     ý,    -   ý    ý.                    I   I                     I ",,, -, I.,..,:;:,,;                                                                                        I...   I                                                                 ý,    I                  ý                I        ý,:.,,. I                 I   -     ý!.  ý,.   71,.           I,,     I   I  -                                                                I         *            '-                    ý,    ý.       ý,               ý     -,.,             ý       I -,.,       I    ý                  ý.        I.      I  I. ý I                 Z   I     I, I,. ý,,.,,, -,.,.,.                                                                    I:        ý,   ý,.,,    -         -,.    -,,.,                       I.    -,,   -,,,,,           -,,..,                      -,.,,,,
'.,,   -   *ý     - - ý;, - ý,,: I ý.:.ý..,.          ý.,       I,                   ý. I,    I         I...,:,     ý -,,,,,, -..,    -   ý,,     I,ý,., ý             -.,. %:ý,;.         ý.;              1ý.    ý,      ý.,::.     ý,                            X       i,,        -
I                      le,.,,,      f  ý:    ý                               -,.:.,     ý,-                      -                                                                ý,,,:1,.,,-,,   I
f..               I.!, I ý,..                                                                     -,,    -, ý.,., ý.ý- ý,,. ", -     ",   f    ý.'T,ý,:                                                                                                                             -      ý.                                     I              I;,.   I,  i    ý.,,                              ý   I,,                                I,  f.. --;,-       -, 4             -                I:,,,
I                                                                                                                                               ý             i                                                    I                                                               -,,,,        1., I,..              ý.             ý,,.  - -:..     I,                          ý - -; ý.,,, I                         I,                                -,,;    ý ý,       ý,         ý,.    ý.,         I;,   ý I.   ý  ý,:,,.,,,,   ý.,                             1 4,, I,.,,,    1  f!,,                                     ý   -                                                 I I I              ý 1,                                       ý             t, I,.                                                                                                               ý.                          I      ý ý ý.,,, ý..           I.,,    t                         I           ý                             -    ý,.         ý., ý     ý,.,                         ý,..,,           ý,.,,          *
1.  ý,  -, ý ý,  I            ýý,    I            I,         I        I, ý    ý;     ý,,                                                                                                                                        -    I                  ý, ý  ýý -,              ý " ý    -,,         I
I               -             I,,,!   I,: ý,   I            ý    I, ý     I             ý,..1;,                                -.,.,:          I          ý                             -         4 ý,       ý,,,.,,,,                                   ý.,                                                                                            -          ý, ý:1,...,   I.      ý   I      ý   -         I: i        - ý I     I      * ý,,        - -,, I,      ý.,     ý,,   ý:,,,,:: -:,,   ý,. ý,,.,.,;      - ý    ý. -, r..,          ý,., ý,,,,...-: ý, ý-.,                          ý,         ý!.,,,,                ý                I.    I 1 -:; -,                I., I ý,             I       I ý..
ý,,.,   ý I         -,                                                                               ý ý,                                                          I,.,   ý    ý                  I.;                          ý     ý,                                   I.                           -.     ý   "    I ý,               w                                                                          -                               ý                      I. i         ý..1 ý                                                            4 ý.,,;-.ýý: I.,. ý., I:  1,  ý. I  i ý  -,..  ý I ý I,, f:,..:',
ý,,.           ý        ý    ý             ý.                                                 -.     -   I         ý        I                                                                             ý        1                            -., -,             ý
-: ý   m,                    1,,,,       ý.., ý.,          I...       I ý   ý    I.    I.    ý,             ý.'.   ý,*, I,.,          ý                                ý    t I, -, I      I, ý          ý " *. ý    -:,    ý I.,,     4    ý,   - -,,.,,    ý    ý      - -, I,.    I,.    I,,.    I. -, e I.  ý,           -,   "                             ý     ý.              -    -                                                                                                                  ý -.', ".,,, -,,          ý,.                             ý,.,.      ý "            -,                        ý-,   -,      ý..                                                 I.,   I..     I,,                                                       I   I.. ý     I                     I.
ý..                        I                             I                  -                                                                                                                                              I    -        -                       - -,              -,.,       I I.,,.,,..
I,,,             i,,             -, I.                ý.
-1,       ý,,   ý,              I,           1.,   ý                                            - ý;.,.,,,     -,:
ýi:.                                                                                 ý, ý.,,,,,., -          ý.ý,                 ý     -:,: ",.      -     I.:.      I. I.                                            I    I        ý        -   "   I - I                                          ý,,.,.. ý..
ý               ý  ý               I,      I    I,  '.,,,.          I... I, ý                               I.,:,,, ý,         ý   I  ý, ý ý: 1,   I I, I            I,   ý,,       I,. I.         I I.:.: I     I, ý.. I
ý             I            -              I,                 ý i                       -                    I   I    11.      I ý,.    -,.                    ýl i    I   1.,,., I:   I.,. I.         ý,    -,,     ý:;,,      -,.    i,,                  I.    ý,                     ý,
t     ý             I                   ý 7.                       ý..,     I.....,,,   -!        -    ý        I,   i   ý,,.    ý   I,.,   I I. ý. I    I,,...,.        i ý: i,,;.,   ý,.    -    ý,. I.,   I,.,   I                                                                   I.                ý.,                            I    I     I                       -    I,          ý,.     I   ý              i,         ý -      ý,       ý,,:, -.          I                         -,    -,,,,,              1,...     I   I     I  I I:, -      - ý  -   ý,,    -.,   -         I                    i       I I I, I            I      I         ý,        i         I,     #..,, F.         I               I      I.      I,.  I      11
1,, ý..                       I::         ý             ý,.   *,             I    I, I, -,, I    -.    I    i                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         -,,    ý.1  I     I..,.             I; I.   I        ý, I. - ý,,,     ý, ý, I ý I, ý           -    -    I:    ý           I, I:    -  -:,,           ý             -  I,,,,,. r ý.                                            I,                             i,, ý 1:.,   I..,..   c    -.,,,    ý,   ý.   I
ý.,.,,,                                ý.         I.    ý,    r,,    ý,.,;    ý,   I:.     -,..,       ý                                ý. I,    -,,,,                        -ý.        -...,    I  -,,.., I I,.
ý                                  I                                                     ý      I                       I f, ý,.,  ý    - -,,. ý.           I    I ý       ý   ý         I,       -,.              I,,.    ý., ý         t,,         1"   t
ý,              ý,    -,,,,,,, i     I                                                          I...: I                                            -: I: ý,       ý:,,       ý. ý,., *            ý                         I,.   ý
ý.. I.    I: ý,;,,              I  I,...       I       I;,     I,  ý.                  I.     I                        I                I,,    1 4:, I,             ý,    -,..               I   ý   ý,,,,      I   I   ý.,, ý   -1    I.       -,        11      I,   ý, 4,. I,,                 I,
I:.,.   -,            I,..                   I                              I   I   I               ý..,,:.,.,..               I, I.,   I.
ý.., I,,, I        I I I -,.,-    -.    I      I   - ý    -          I   ý ý ý    ý, ý,          - ý.., I,   I I ý I: ý,,,    ý,,         i,,.,. ý.;,          -, ý,   I    I,.         I           I...,:      " ý,,,,,, f            ý., I,..    ý..         I    ý.   1,:         I 0,I,,,, -
I.                               ý,     I               -    I             I            -                  -,,,,,, i:   ý,,;,,. -.... ý..-...    ý,,,    ý,,, ý, ý.,  ý.        ý    ý ý,, ý  w.,.,,, ý ý.,'     ý I:  -,ý,,.:, ý,    ý, "                 ýf,, -,,, I ",,   -
I,,..: -,, " ý,,.,   ý  ý.. ý      I, I I         ý ý    I,:;.,..,           ý: I,  -,      ý ý ý I. I,      ý  I,, ý. ý, - -.:  ý   I        *..,         ý,.., I,          ý.,.., -,ý-   -,     - ý -, I, ý  -.. I -,. ý...,, ý,,. ý   ý,,    I      ý    ý    I     ý -   f       -,,.  ý    -
I              I    ý.    ý                  I.,                    I        I.    -, I                                                 ý,              ý                                                                    ý              ý,  ý.,.,,      i.                      I                     ý:,: -,:,,. ý,, -,     j,,,    - -,
I..          ý,,                            -, ý.   I,,.                                             I                  ý    ý    I            I     t........                                        I,          I     I   ý,   ý, I        I                -...         '-,   -
ý                           j,,.   ý:,,, ý,.,                     ý                  ý,..                   I.    -   I, ý,               I.              ý.        t,                        I                    I. I.   I:..    i I.     "   I.  1.,..    -        ý
I                            ý             I.             -.             I   I,        -          ý          ý..,.ý                  -,,              I.    I, - ý ý           ý             I,. I                           I ý...               I    I         ý;                  I,.                     I             ý          I %                                 -   I.      ý.       t   1,;,,,, 1                ý            I   ý   I, ý,.     I,,          I      I        I     I..    - I,,    I,  -     ý,.,
ý;,,,  I.       - ý.,.,                                 I.             I                                       ý.        ý              -.    I, I I.  I    ý      I I    I       ý;             I:,  ", ý             ý,.                         I,..                  ý           I.,, ý..,,ý;                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ý          ý.,, i -,  %,. I,            I.        ý,..,. ý, ý -,,  ý,.  ý  -.
ý.                                                                                              ý.    I  I         I.     I       I     I   I.,.         ý.                                                    ý   i,.                                               I.    I        -ý, ý.   I                                                                                                                                                                  I             ý     ý, I,,    I   I         I.              ý..1 i,:ý.    i ý    -,           I   I     ý,,,,  -,, -,, '..,
I                           I-                         ý        I I,         I,    ý     ý, "    I - I      - -1 ý               I          I                      ý.                   I.                    ý    I.  I,      ý,;. ý i!,    ý,,                                                      I                          ý                A
ý        ý                     ý  ý,     I ý                               "       ý.:A,, -          ý, I    I               ý.     I        I    ý,,         ý        -,.   I             I       ý                                                     I I              I,                  ý.,         I I.1         -   *                         I,,                   ý                                      ý.     I ýl..           -, ý    r,.,,,    ý,                  -,           I    I       ý.    ý, t *-      ý           I,    i,....,   ý: -         - ý ý, ý, "...   f    ý,          ý,..., ý         ý.,                           -   -                                                                - -  ý,   ý,,   ý,,     ý   -              I                                                           I   ý                                        I.    ý, I   ý,,,..          -,;,.,   -          I. ý    -,                            4,.   I  I             ý,       -:,    ý ý,     ý        ý        ý    ý,.             I,.        I..             I,    ý          -,.        ý    I.;.,   -,.    I                  ý I,., I,,,,,    I,    -    -:      -:, -     ý ý..                                                      I        I,,:                                                       z I           -.         I                               I                                I,.     -                 ý                                                                                                                  I, I                                                  ý...,                I. -   I;..-,  I.                                                                 I                                                                         I,.          I      I.,. 1,       ý.,,    I    I                          ý,       ý     I,  ý, I,      I,;    ý, ý;,  - - *.,    i '.       ý,,      1:,,.ý ý,: ý,, I ý.
ý                           ý  ý,      ý          I ý     -               ý    I                             -   i I ý          ý                 I..,;                                 ý I              I   I.     I.    ý; I. ý ý.    I                  -,                                    i        -,.., ý.,            -, ",.,, I, -,!ý,                             I                                                                       I,.:.    ý..,:.                                                                                                                                                                                                      -    ý   -, -.    -       -     -,,,,,
ý'.    I,.                   ý         ý                  I..,,                                                                                          I.                                                     '. '.    '  '    4          tý  I           I
1..:,         I              ý  ý  ý - ý "                                 ý.                   I I.1   ý                                                                         I     I *,ý            I. I,,,,,,,,,.    4    ý - ý:.,:,,,,   ý.-,,: p!,- e,,,-   -    ý,, -     I,       ý,    ý,
I.                     -,.                -                                                           i.                                                ý..;,                                                                                             ý,,   ý..                                                                                                                                               ý,,      -        -             I                           I..,    ý,:, ý.,., 1 -,                   ý                                                                                                   Z                 I
I.                                -.,                                            -               I,,,.        ý   ý:.,,                  I.,. i,.     I ý,.         $'-,:..       I..,                                   I        -. I: -     ý     ý,   -   -..,,,,,,.,          -.,.,.    I.                                       ý
I.         I                    "                                                                                                                                                          I          I..,                   I  -
-.               I..                                        I              I         I            ý. I                I    -.           I                    I.,         I                I I                                        I      -, ý,          -... I I.        ý         ý,          I   I           f    ý.                ý   ý         ý
1,.                  I.              I.                                                        I.,.;                                     I,    -.,...   I                            I                                   ý..
1.                                              0, ý,           ý,           r -      I..             I         I        ý I      ý    I I I       ý        I             I.        I              4   I     i,,     ý.., I. -     ý I,.,.., I,.          ý.,,,..: ý     ý.,   ý     I, ".,,,    I    I I."   ý....,
I..                                                                     I..                         -,ý.    ý.       ý        I.,                        *,,    I                  ý.            I I        I,,,,.    i      I              I         i,.    I, -       ý., ",         t..;.,..           ý                        ý.                      -                                                  ý;.., -: ý      I,.       " I       -1,. - I -            I -  I,    ý.   I..      ý, I.         ý,, ý,,.         I    I        ý    ",                              ý,
ý,             r,,,..,,             ",,,,,,,,,,,,,   ý.1,,.    ý             ý.,,,.,,,.    ý.       T.,..       I,..     I, I,    ý  ý, ý
ý11,; I         I           I,,.,.                 ý i.: -.,, -.,:  -     -    I,, ý I,,; " -,,,    1,,,,,,, -          4., ý.    ý,,    I, - ý     ý,,  ý,,.. ý  i,. - -,            ý, ý.,   -      ý;      ý -,,       I.         -,,.,   i
I,....    ý.            ý         I... I,.,          ý,,.                I    ý ý,,         ý, I ý -, ý ý.,.    I     ý.
ý..      I,ý         I                  1.  I...., I ý..                      -                  -                    I.. -, I, I,          ý I         I I.,., I,    h..,,,.,  -  ý::,,.. ý    ý -     f   ý,  p,, '.           ".,: ý,:.:..           ý.,., ý:      ý, '.,ý                  I
j,    ý.          ý. I.     I.,    I   I    I    I.,             -                         I,                                                                                    I..., ý  I.:. ý I.,,,..,   ý    ý.   -        ý     I,..      ý       I....   ý.    -    I..,,      ý, -                    -     ý " ý     -,,            $-,   ý, -, ý,  -    %. ý,.       ll:ý   ý,
ý..,t,,.    -               I.               I.  I.    I.                          I..   I,    ý         I..         a,..,.         I,        eý,         ý        I, I I. I I                                               I., -...,    ý:,..,,
-.,.                                                                                                                                                                                                           I.         ý,.,.   ý...          I,     ý:-.ý. I            0,,,,                                                               ý                      I,,,,    ý    ý         ý,   2,,,,   -,,,:.     I,: ý, ý.     ý..,         I,,: ý.,.                          ý,,,,      -
I        I                                                                                      -      -.,               I    I    I..,,:!.              ý    I                                                 I, I,,                               -; -.,,,.:ý        -I,:                  ý t     *. -,... I,ý       p              1,.,   1,,;     ý      I,.           ý.           I                                  I            I          I,;,..,,      ý, -          I        I   I,ý,  ý. *    I:                            ý.,                          ý:,,,,,,,                            I,                           4,     ý:,,:   -ý, -,,      -
I,:.            ý I           I   ý.-. I. I    I ý         i I,                         I        I       I.        I..       I     ý,                  ý,,                       ý      ý         I.                                                 ý,.    -,.,    I   e -,,. ý, -.     ý,,     ý,. -,           ý    ý,,,,   ý,,
j,    ý.....               I., I ý     I   I -              ý                              i      I         I.              ý,..              I...,,,   I                 ý;,..                                   -,                     4,,,,                              I,..                I;,                                                                                                                                                                     -          I   -         ý              I.                                      ý,,              ý,.,...              ",          -.,   -.   ý,.,-., ý.                                                                                                                                              I.,          I                        I                                   ý.:,,    I, I. 4,              I                    I,,    "     I.,.   4    ý    ý,
ý,                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    I                I. I.,   ý    I.   ý
---- -,,, I   i,ý..,.. I.1. ý,.                                                                ý   I.,.,:ý.,   I I, I,,., I    I,. I          - I     i.,      I    I.,:,,.:,.,.,    4,,,             "i..    ý,           "',,,    ý                                     I I.
I, 1ý             ý,..                            -.                      I                  ý                                                                                ý                       I               I                       ý    I.                    t.,.        ý,.. ý     I        ý,, I; I, 1 7,,,,:   1;.   -, -ý                 - -,.                                                                              I.                         1,,,,;,::   -,
I..,....                   I    I            ý.,         I                                             -,. ý    ý, p, 1.     r,.   ý..,   I    I.,,                       ý                     ý         ý                   I.,,,,                                        ý..                                           I
I      I..                     I % I ý            I             P ý   p          ý I.                                                           I.,.. I ý.   I: -    I    -.11   I - *      I.*,,;    ý..                  ý i.,,,   i    -,.   ý    -.     I..    -    ý-,ý,:, ý,                    ý,-     ý,,
I                                                                                                ý                                        I   I..                              ý    I.                 ý,;              ý,            11  t I                                              I                                                 ý ýý, I   -,,,         ý    ý. -,..,%                       I   ý      I. '-,                   ý ý       I          -   I I       ý.       I           I     I    I I.           ý I     I I.       ý..      I..         I,    ý,      ý,-    ý..    I      I.                        -.          I..     I,,..ý.     ý   -,.       ý....., I,
11.     I. I ý.  I    I  I,.    I    I.
-   I                       I                        I                                                                                                                                                                      ý                                       ý                              I                                                                     I                      -         I.         I  "            -.,.                          -
I   I                                                                                                                                                                                     ý        I I.:.     ý i       I..,,           I,    I             ý. ý,, I..,,:              I * ":,:,,..,     ý   ý,,,:,,.
I  I                                                                      I.                                                           I..                    I          I                            I.,                                 I          ý                   I, ý,.,ý                                                                                                 ýý   ý     I:ý                                                                                                                                                                              -, -,. I I         I.-.,,                                      I      I    ý.. I     I, ý,.1...,         I.                ý                I                   ý..       -                                                            I                           I             ý.  -, ý   t   1,.,       i,ý
ý:...,...                   I I.        ý                                                                   I.                                                                                                          ý,,                    I,      ý:,,,,         I    I.
I         -               I,,   I,..                                           I.                       I   ý   I         ý ý,                             i.    I.        I  I I              I        - ý. ý      ý               I       ý I I.  ý     I.                                          ý.                        ý
I.                                                                       I                I        I,,,   ý      * -:.                           I,    I.,           I, ý                i,  ý.,.. I I                     ý, I..             ý.  ý,    ý, 1.       -
ýý.,,                                                I                        I                                                                  ý I     I.1..   ý.          -                                                           I   I.                        ý
I            I..             I I         I.                          1,,,, I ý:,,   -,  ý.,.            I                                                    I.         I,    I,,.                ý-. ý I                   I..,     ý,,    *.,.;    ý
I ýPý I. I.         I      I.    ý.   ý     I I I    I         ý.,   I         ý                                     I                ý.                            -      -, I                 9.;      ý   ý    I,      I.,                       1,. ý,            I. I,....,    *..    ý.                    I,.                  ý   I                        I                           I             ý, I,.,,,..       1,., ý           I             I.,:,                                                   1:,           i,,,   -.ý.,.                                             I,   I: I,        I        -..,, i, ý    -.
ý                       -                                                   I...,, ý,..,                  ý                                                                                                                       I:   -,                                         I                  I           I                             I 6   ý      I!  ý                           j.   z                 ý,           ý                                    I     I.   ý        ý    ý,.. ý.    I                  I         ý...                  ý,,,.,.,      I I..:. I                      ý:,,         I, ý     ý      ý                                      t,,,.         I            I.
I.         ý.                  -                                   I,    "    I    -:,..              I.      ý         I,...,.              I             ý., ý               ý       ý,:,,.       I I                ý I.    1   7        1,..            1,,
I..                    ý                                  ý,,                                     -..                         ý                 I
I          I               -    -         ý                I                    I      I         ý, ý.,.          I,  I    ý                 ý  I.... ý                                                             -.                       I              I        I   ý              I.               I,.   -         I I.       I -             I                         I,.                   I          I
ý-                       ý                    I                   I    ý  ý, I               I.        I.;.,                *    "    I             ý    ý.,.                  -  '.,         -,, ý ý,,;:,    ý -    ý,,,   -   I        I    I I
i,  I ý.              1..         I                           ýý                              I,. ý               ý..   -   -:.    ý                                                            I                 ý     I     I.:         I,..:..              ý            I::,,:. I.,..              ý.         1,              I                  I                                                    I    I                              I.    I..   I        -..                   ý    I.,                                                      I.,.       I.   ý.             I         ý,..     I,,,             4,,    ý               ý.              ý. I,        I   ý.                            *    ý,           ý       ý ý,.,. -    P                       ý I,    ý  I                  -..   I                  -, I,           I I          I I, I.                ý. I.   ý ý.,   *,,
I;                                  I..         I    p                  I.   -,.                               I            I,         ý           ý        I    I    I        -    I,   f.
I             I          ý                    I                                                        I                                 I,      I    I   ý             -     ý.                                                                              I     ý             ý   ý,         I,.                                                         I           I I..!              ý ý,,,.   -,.,;,
I        v                                 ý I I         ý                                       -: -,    ý,    ý,.     I    I            I                                                           ý,     ý,,                          I I     ý     ý,                                                                                                                      I,,.    I,
I,  i -   ý     -  I.,    ý,       ý:,.                                                            ý,.,,,,,,,                     I
1,        ý                                                                                 -                                 I           I.                          I.:.          ý.     I    I         I,,    4,        -,,;,   -         I,
ý                                I    ý        I..    I,,.,. I      ý                  I                                     I.              ý I,.,.,                I    I...           I I                         ý,         1,, I,,        I.        I.1       ý,      I -,, I -      I  ý.    I. ý,..                                        -     -,,,,,       I.    -,...    ý.            I ý..   I.                                                I                           ý.           ý,                                        I, ý     I,..:,             I! -,,:, ý ý,; " ý *,   ý, ý,    "         I         ý   I    -    I i ý ý ý;;..     I. 1., 4.
-ý,,        -.::  -          -,           - ý:,.            ý      ý.                                                           I              ý..   I     ý.  -                   I.
I,    -. ý ý,...   11:,.!                -                     ý I..        I..,      1.,                        I                                                                         -                                   -:;
-....,,:,,                                                               I               I,..        -..,:,,,                  I    I      I
't                                                                                                                                      -,.  I   I  I..,..,   1,. ý::!.    I.  I                     ý     I  I,..   1,
I.                                                                                                                                                   I. ý.   ý                                                   I
I         -,          I ý  i.,      I    ý    ý,,, ý,             I  I.   I ý.    I,                         ý...,,                       I;,,  -, -:,:,       I   I,!. -,,, ý      i:,, ý,      -,.                     ý,
" I           I   I            I I,         I                                                                         I    ý.     I                         I    ý,.    ý         I        I.; I,,!      -                                  I..        I    I,,        7              ý:               ý     -..,,.    ý    ý:       I,.
'--,.:       z,.,. ý I, ýj,,.,,    - I  11     I I,    I,   -, -.         I I,., ý,...    I I                         I:,. ý     4 1..                                        -                  I         ý. I, I.           ý;,              ý         I -           ý                        1,..                      I                    I...     ý   I    I                              ý                        I,, ý.     I, I,, I: -, I,.   ý,    ý   ",..,,.                       I                        ý;,.,,                                                                                                        I!,:    ý ý::                   I,,,,,                 ý           -                                                                                                       I                  ý                      -,,    ý    -, f.,   ý         ý           ý    I    ý,,... -,,..    I         ý., ý                              ý..             -                   ý.7...                      "             -                      I, I       ý.                                     ý                    I.                       ý                     t,.,    ý,,:,:,,,,   ý.,     ý,.      ý            I.:,.    I,         I,, - ý -, ý.,..        I I,,,          I,, I, I,..  I,!                     -, I,,,,   -                                             I                                        I                                           ý ý
ý                                                                             ý         ý.:            1ý    ý                                                                              I                                            f,.     -,,,,,..    t!                I,ý       ý            I    1.    I    -;,.,       I  -,,    -   - " t.:,       1.        ý, ý,
ý  -                        I,           -. 1.                                       ý I.,  ý                                I ý            I                 I       ý I.                                        t,                  f   4.,                   1               ý     ý   -,,, ý,                I. ý,,     ý  ý 4  -ý,,    ý I        I,.;      I,,:,
ý   ý,:ý,.:,                        ý;.                                           I,         r I I                     I,.,.        I.:.,,,,.         ý    I           ý.                 I,,,,    4:!,.,              I "      I.   I,.   I                                    ý.         ý I           11. L   ý.     ý                           I    I                  I, I,..:         ý..1
I,,,                               ý,                    I,             ý                       ý.,.,:                 I..   ý...,                            I   I     I..,     ý,,                     - ý,..
I.         I   I    I I I         I                                                                                                         I        -             I.,,,                                            I                             -. I         ý                                       I.,, I              ý ý    I        ý   -.,,,.   ý. -  7 -               I..,                                 I,               ý   I      I   ý., I.                ý        I                                                -:,.        ý,- -.     I            I;,             I.       I...     ý    ý I      I,:.   ý,, %,    4         - I.          I.. I -   I ý   ý                  *    4,         I      I  I           ý                            ý
ý                     I.   ý.   I.                  I   -          I                                       ý, ý,                                 -      ý,.   I    ýý:.                I    I                  ý            I          ý,             ýt.ý                                I      "                                    I...                  I:ý. ý              "!;, Z    ý,         ý 1,.:,.,,,..   I         ý                                                               ý,,        ý. 1ý, ý.    ý,                                                                I..: t  ý ý., -,:.,,, ý,   ý       ý ý..                      -           I I                                      -ý.                              ý         I:.: ý, I,,. ý I, I,,.             -     I.,.., I                           I.             I.              ý    ý.... I,.               ý                                      I               I...,,...,..           I    I, I      ý.                                   I. I ý, I     I, I...,,.,         ý       I       I,,           I,                p,,   ý,..,                      -,                                                     I   I     ý I.,,,,,.                             "..                                                                                                                                                                                 I        I, -    -    ý,, I, ý,,                                                                        -,ý -, ý,,,:ý,.               -.             ý                                                                                                                                                                                                                        r.,    I,!         ý ý -    I  *, ý,   I,,..,,.                                                                    I                ý:..                                                 I      I          I ý I..   I.             I,,,       I,,.,                     I, I..-,, T ý    ý -    I,,:                  I.                                             I,    v.   ý %.                  ý.,.
I      I   0                           1., ý.... "    I. 1.,,,: ý 4,.           I,.                           ý,.      ý.,                      I                            I ý                        I.    I                I                  I.. ý.      ý,         I           I I i:       ý ý.    i    -;.; I, I,,.    I    I.                                                                              -.             I:.          I.    I I:..    i".., --%       ý- -,,;.:,   ý:.,                       I, I,.   '",                                                                                          I, I           I    I   I       I   -.      ý         1., ý    I..; *..,. I ý,;,
I     ý      ý:::;,                                                    I   I                        ý. ý,,,         I       I               ý.         I.                         -,,!,: "    ý,,,,,                           I,.,.,, ý -.,,,,            ý.           I.       I       ý I..                          I I      I    I      I               ý,             I.   ý I.1,..,.;       - ý,            ý,ý, ý -     ý    I.      I    ý        I         I                 I -..         I.,.      I    I.  I    1ý, ý,:. -,,    i    -,,,,      1    1,, *,,,.,  -                          I             I       -.         I.  I                   i,,  ý, -                     I.     ý         ý,.....,,      -    I,             I:   ý..,,, ý                                                                               I       ý..                                                                                                        I,       I..                                                    I                                  t.,                     ý         ý:,                            ý I,.     ý,
I.,.,,.,         q,.,        ý                                 I     -,      -                     i        I                                                      ý               I,,,, -ý.                  ý I,,,, -.: ":   - -,,,;  -,; -, -.: r;: -.ý,.,            ý!,  ý,   ý,   -     i
I,. ý,,; - -,,..   I         ý ý      I     I,.. I,,. I.,  I           -  -     -.           ý I        I.   I,..       ý,.:.,         I                      ý,,    ý ý.    ý,.,,..   1.. I, I,..        -   ý
I, I,,,     j                                                                                                                                      "t..,   ý              I                          ý.                  I,, i. -: ý ", ý ý ý    I,,   I                                         -..,: ý                            -    I,   ý                  -                    - ý;..  -              -,,   f, I    ý   -          I ý          ý      -                    4    ý    ý, I ý    I ý.,.,                               ý,  ý,       1,..                      ý,    ý    I.,:,! 1, I: 1,,-, -,,..,                            ý    ý
-, ý -,   -                 I,,               ý " ý    ý:                         ý,; ".,.   I.,..   I    ý.                            I               I            I            I...                 I...   I          11    I.     ý,         I,                I   1.,,.., ý -.,,   `.- ý I 11          -  I,  -,                  I              -         -   -,             -                   I             I     ý     ý,..                      I   I,,      ý..        -..      I             I         I.    ý    ý.,                         ý        I     I   -;,     1   4,,..,,.              t                            I.    1,,, -  -,,           -     "?,,,, ý,., ý                        I..ý,.,    -.     I.,.,,,..: I    ý ý,,.. 4ý        -,-,    -.                                                                      - I   I,,-:, I    I,.                                                                                             I                                                    -      I I       I      I,,,.    I   -      ^  ý             ý.,,
-::,:, t, I,      I.1 -,.,.:ý,                ý    I        I I,   1.                    ý.1       -:,,,,,    %...,  -..,    ý,.      7,  i,,. -                           I ý,,,:,,,,.,..    ",
1.    ý       ".           ý                          ý;,,,,                   I..    I..             ý....                 I,.   ý    -  -                                 I                              I.        I    -,.,          I    ý,,.ý     I -:        I. I p.     ý   I, ý.,,     I,    - I,,,         I     I,,:: I - ý,    ý,,,,,;                ýý,, I,..             -.                                   I              ý                 ý       I.!                  I                   I,'-,,    ý %.        ý *- *         ý,-                            I  1*   I.        ý        -   -.     -,                  I.,,.,,,               1.,, 4, %  I, -,ý,., ý, "        -:.",      -  ý       i:,..
I    ý          -   I    I                                            -1.,.        -       I ý   I     I    I                         ý.             I    ý                             I:               I.                                                                                         1        -,.,,: I,                                                                       I      I.....   1,     I. ý           I    I %                 I  I.   1.   I   ý..                                I.     I I ý     I.-...      ý          I: I    I                     - ý;, ý,,,.,,,,.,..    -,                         -      - I I..       I         1ý   ý:   I,           '
-,,                ý ýt    I           I                                   I       I,.              I                  ý                                                           -    I.                 ý             I       I..,  ý ý  I 1,  ý,.,,      - I             *,   I                             I,             ý        I,
I   -.                              I     -1       ý.,                 I -:        I                   I    I, I         ý.                          -,, I        I..      -,. I     ý I.        r,                                              - I!::
_-                                                                                                     I    -.            ý.,,.      t                                                   ý., -::,  ý I". If I 1. ý!:,ý, I..,,.          -   ý     -,,... ý,  -.  ý  I  I  ý.  I.  ý  I.....,.               -   ý.                  m          I. ý         I..                             1.,   ý. ý -, ý ý     ý.1.1                                                                               I.    11                        ý:,:,. 1.        ý    I,,    ý *,    -,: -,          I             I..   I..,... I                                                              I.              I         ý.   I                                                                                                             I,        I.   I I.            - '..,  ý,,,,:                                     -    ý ý,. ý -    I   -             ý.   I,. I,.., ý,,,             I.          I    I, I I
I, I,,,                                           ý                ý..              I       I,   I.  I.                   I,,,.         -1.                               I             -.   I. ý...1,.           ý  1    I,                                                      ý                                        ý.    I             I        I ý  ý   ý     ý,;,    -...                              ý         7,,.   I.   I.,                      I....  I  I.
I   - I                        -         I.                                                 I    I                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  I
I,.      I           I,.      i,,                   I:           I   I                 ý,.,,.,;    -.,, -,..               ý         I ý.      r                   I    I.   ý     ý ý             I    I.      I   I...       ý,      1,,      ý                     -1          ý   ý.ý    -;   -  -..  *
I                                                                        I..                                                          -.     ý,.,,.                                                                                                                                                                             I...   ý..,-                                             ":    ý ý ý                 ý ý,,,!,.,,-,,         -.: 1    -                            -. ý             ý         -, ý,        ý; p,                I   ý,.,,.
f,, ý             ýý,...  I..             ý,:.,,,.,. I                       -..               ý.,. ý,,,ý     ",                                        I         p,          - ý..,,:...    I.                  I     I                                  I                  I.     I       -,.        ý.      ý                    I.            1,..:.                                                                                ýý,,,
ý,                                                                                                                                                              ý    I,.:,.. ý. ý.. ý,,              I.     I.      I. ý,            ý    ý                             I                              I:
I I                   ý          I...,             I.               f    I:,,    -..;:       -,,,,,.,                                                                                          ý,                                             I..                                                                I,        -..                                                       I.,                                                                I         ý                I
ý:                                                                                      f.,,   ý...,.                      -                                                                        I    ý..                                                                      I, -.ý I I,                                                                       ý.,          -                          I ý.              I. I     I -:.         ý z      I                I.,. 1,.             I,,, 11 ý-             I    ý,  t,.,,.,,   -         I         -,,,:,,    ý       "..,ý.  ý  ý.ý  ý  I..  I  I           I,      I   ý                  p    I          I.1
1.   I                                             ý..                                  i p p           ý ý.,                ý.
i.,   ý.:    I, I, I..         I, I,.           ý, - I            "   I             ý                                   I          I              ý   11   I I         I, I,, I ý.,,           I ý         ý  -, ý.    ý:.;_ 1      1   1                   ý,,.,: I. I...           I   I           I,    I ý ý          -.  I    -,, i               I   -..,                    I,..             -                                                           *.   ý    I    t.ý,..   I.         I                                           ý,                                                                                    I                                 I   ý                 I.., -.,.,      I            I ý.      I              ý.   I.                                          I ý   I -   e ý,,   ý.,                                          I    ý.1.    I       I..        I.,::   ý ý,,,,,,,..    t        I           ý       ý.., I   I.                                     ý
T:.  -..       ý,,,,,,,,..    -.      -. I               I        I..                              ý. I  ý         ý. ý   ý.             ý    ý      ý                    I     q.             I              I *,  I  - ý    I.            I    I.              I ý,            I.
p.                     ý.         I       I     I.:;, ý,    ý.. - -,,,,,         *,,,,...       I    ý I  "        I,          I,,    i...
--  ý, '-,.,.                                                  I,       ý.   ý       -    ý..,    ý.,,,                                                                                                ý
I                                              1. ý..     ý                              I    I.,,                                    I             I        i    I.,. ý I,                    q                                      -              ý                    r                                 ý,                               -                                              i- %I I  ý.  ý  I  I  ý
I,            I.   ", 1            7-..,,    ý        I         I,,,,, ý,     i.,,     I     I  ý     I.      I   I..   I    ý                   I.                                                I          I   ý    ý: 1   7   1          1       ý     I    I.,           ý. I. I.    I    I        ý.              I; ".:,   0     ý.
I                                     t.            ý                                                            I.           I '.            -          ý.        ý,  I,,.                            ý         I.                 I.             I.     I    I.         ý    I            I I..,,                                                          -         ý,               - I I. ý         ý I '.,,.,,ý   1,   I                 -,.                                             I       I    I.   I       ý.                                    ý,        ý              ý,, ý ý         -       I         i     I I     I                         ý        I.    -    I    ý   11         ý.         ý                    -,.                              p   4.4    ý Of  ý,.1 -, ý:,                   ý
I                                  *,,                                                  ý, I                         I        -    I    ý    I              I ý          ý,...,,,        I   ý.    x,
4ýjr                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 "      --;,:.:,,!  ý  ý,,  ý..  ý., I  I.  ý.  I  I  -  ý  f '.,..  -  I  --,  ý;,  I  I  I.  ---.    I
1,  " I  I, ý,. ý.   -.     I.                    " -P. I.         ý.. I,      -. I; I I.,     I,,.. I  I,     I,..       ý,        I,                     I, I.               ý..:,       ý.,       -       ý                  ý   1,,              I     I I                ý         I.,                       I.              -                                                 ý.     ý                                                  ý:,                                          I..              I        I.    I             *,          -1                        I..,ý.I"    ý...,,           ý                                I    I             I.,             ý         I;.   ý. 11       -..      9    1                                    *                 I,    I I           ý. I      I I,.,   ý...             I                I.                I         I   ý,            ý
ý.   ý.           1.,.     ý  I       I.              I.  p.       I           I          I       ý I.. I.    I        ý    ý  I    I             ý, ý, ý..,,ýý ý    -   I;  -   1,.,ý.          I.ý   ý.             I.        I I,.I -.,.     I      I    I    ý f I                              ý *.. -  ý: ý;  I ",  1,
ý.., I.      I                                                                ý                                                                              ý   -         I       -   I,.,.                             ý.                              I.,.,                                                           I.                        I                                     ý    I,             ý..,          I..   -         -    ý   I    ý                                                ý               ý;       I
-,                             I        ý             I                            ý          -.    I                                                                                                  ý.::.,,,,         ý  -          -                                                                   I!,,,,.    ý,,,    4.
_:.                                                                                                                       I    I.1     ý              ý.                              I,                 ý                                                                                        I,:,      ý,.                     1,,,.  -             I 1..                ý    I,,.,..,                                  I..                                                                         I             i. 1.,.    ý       ý,,.   I,.           I.         ý       ý.     I, I,,         I                                 1
I  I.   I    - '-.    I                           ý               I. I      ý.    I,.  11                          ý    I.      ý.     ý....         ý      I         ý,,                   I    ý    ý   I    p. ý         ý I ý       ý.     I -.   I          ý,,.. I         I,  lp..  ý..  ý..            -.1,,.               I                    ý,.      ý;    ý.    I I *  ý -    I     I       I    ý      I..                              ý-                I             I          -: ý,..   I.             ý,                  ý, I      ý.,-     ý    I I.    I,., ý    ý ý    0   I
I,.  -.          I          I            -                                     I                                        I    -      I                                                           I                                                                             ý,,ý ý                I                     I                                     I                ý.     I, I,,,,,,  I.      I                                                                                I.             I           I.,                                                              ý
ý                                I 0                             I..         I              I                                  -         I....   I..   ý., ".          I,..      I I, 11,,.. -.     I... p            ý                  I   I:., I                                                                -                       I                         I. ý. I.         I                                                       ý -...    I,                         -:      I             -                     -.        ý.                     ý...  I  ý,.  I  I  -.        I         ý   I              I:.,,                                        I             I             I.         -         I                                                             I ý I.,  ý:           -. -..,,       ý -:
ý..          I                                                      -.      I      I     I          I                             ý         I.     -.           I ý                   ý                    ý.   1.     ý      ý            I      ý,    I,.                ý..    I     I ý,             i.,,   ",   ",     I,.  I
I.                       I        ý.                            -               ý                                                                     I                                     I        I             -..   -,,,..
':  ý:, '--, ý, ý. I,       I            ý   I..                I         I        I  I                             I,                                                          I'll,
I             I    ý         ý                                                                         ý             -..              I...,                  I    ý,      ý '. I     ý.   ý..,ýý I I....ý    I.,   ý           ý.
I.             ý.                                                    I      I              ý           I.      I I              I             1.              I         ý        I       ý    I    I   ý         I.     ý                           I       I. I         ý ", I     I. I    I I.,, ý          I, -,,.,.  ý    I.,..     I.    ý. ý,          ý,,....      I
-..            ý             ý                                             ý     I, ý:,    I I.        I,                   ý. I:         I, I, I     -.         I,,    -,,.,   ý    I -.    I, 1ý     I i I.      ý...         I.        I    I.   I          I,    -,.,, ý    ý,,         I  I ý.    -    ý -.   I.   I..    ý.....;            ý                      I                               ý.                                                                                ý I.  ý I         ý                                  I                            I   I::    f,,        -    I?         -        ý,   -.   I,. I. I,         I      ý ]. ý        ý..,    4,                -
ý-                   -   ý,                               ý.,: I         -,                                                                                                              1,,,ý   ý,              -                                 -                                                     ý             -, ý,::     ý,.,,.
ý:. ý;        ý,,,;    ý   -    -           - 4,:.,,,                ý      I.  1                -                 I. ý I              ý.           I                                             -..             I            ý                            ý,   I I       I.    I    I ý.      ý                           -     I I,,.,,.,         I    ý.:   -                   I,,,! - I    I,,,    -.,,          ý... ý..                                    I            I I        ý....                   ý             I                                            ý                 I                             I ý                                -;..                         ý             ý,,,      ý.,,,,. ý                     --.,
I -, I                        I         I.:.             I                                          I    I., I                                   ý     I                          I; -       I..-,            ý.:.,       I             I. I..          I    - I I,,    ý    I    ý I      I  I   I,..,,    I         I            ý,                              I..    ý   - I.     -
ý                                  I    I   I         ý.. ý,,.           I                  I                                                      ý,:             I             I    I    ý        ý           I              ý                                 I,     p        I.           I.    v, ý, I            ý -.,,          ý, ý    ý I...
I.                  I I           I; 4,.. I         ý,.,,,,.,                     m..     ý                  ý              ý,..,   I I I..  ý I.  I ý    ý.          -,             I,.    I    I...    ý       I,,. - -,         I         ý I         1, ý,